#but you’ll still complain somehow because we know you want him GONE

[chandralia]

I know this probably won’t be enough for those who “hate” Bakugo like Horikoshi says (and there’s still more to the story) but even as someone who LOVES Bakugo, this was hard to get through. A simultaneous feeling of devastation and fear, but also hope. Just “get up get up get up” and “where is Deku????” on loop, and knowing that Bakugo is disappointed in the gap between him and ShigAFO but decides to keep going.

#also getting the confirmation that Bakugo and Deku are important to each other WHILE BAKUGO IS GETTING THROWN AROUND AND TORTURED 😀 #a lot of antis have never been interested in how things affect him mentally but rather physically #wishing for him to get brutually bashed in #WELL HERE YOU GO #but you’ll still complain somehow because we know you want him GONE #mha 360 #bnha spoilers #mha spoilers #bkdk #dkbk #bakudeku #dekubaku #:’)

[heliads]

Tewkesbury x Gn reader, them being both love sick idiots

masterlist

Tewkesbury is meant to be paying attention, but he’s not. Again. Enola’s been trying to brief him on all the latest scatterbrained clues she’s somehow twisting together into one intricate braid of a plan, but it all just sounds like fragments of nothing to him. When Tewkesbury has no idea what’s going on, he zones out. It’s not his fault.

In his defense, there is a lot happening in his life at the moment. If his position in the House of Lords didn’t bring him enough trouble already, because Parliament is an active traincar hurtling towards a new wreck every week, Enola’s gotten them both wound up in yet another murder case. At this point, he wouldn't be surprised if she’s causing these things just to give them a bit of entertainment. It seems likely at least half the time.

There’s something else on his mind, too, if Tewkesbury is in the habit of being honest. Someone, technically. There’s someone who’s come into his life, someone new, someone extraordinary, and the thoughts of where they were and what they were doing recently are far more pleasant thoughts than Enola’s discovery of two bodies with their throats slit.

Someone claps their hands right in front of his eyes and Tewkesbury flinches back, startled. He squints irritably at Enola, who glares right back at him. “What was that for?”

Enola’s scowl has been perfected over practice. “You’re not focusing. I’ve been talking about only the weather for the last three minutes and you never even noticed the abrupt change of subject.”

Tewkesbury frowns. “That would explain why I was suddenly thinking about storm clouds. It is supposed to rain later tonight, though. Excellent observation.”

Enola just huffs, vexed. “I had made several other excellent observations if you were in the habit of listening to me, which you’re not, obviously. So what’s up with you, then?”

He blinks at her in surprise. “What, sorry?”

Enola waves a hand at him in consternation. “You’re pretty clearly preoccupied with something else. What in the world could possibly be more important than another murder case? Has Parliament passed another bloody terrible law, then?”

Tewkesbury shakes his head. “No, not that. Well, yes, they’re always making awful compromises, but that wasn’t what I was thinking of.”

“Then what was it, then?” Enola asks. “Spit it out so we can get back to business. Otherwise you’re just going to go back to thinking about it again.”

“Wise thinking,” Tewkesbury admits. “Very well, then. I was thinking about someone I like.”

He can’t help but smile as he says it at the thought of this particular person. He waits for Enola to do something Enola-like such as swat him on the shoulder or complain to the heavens about why she was burdened with such an easily distracted partner in solving crime, but neither reaction occurs. Instead, she just shrugs and says she figured as much.

It’s funny, he can still remember a time in which Enola would vigorously tease him for so much as mentioning a conversation between himself and someone he was thinking of courting, but no more, it seems. She’s grown up. He has too. They’ve had no choice in the matter, not after what they’ve been through. Time comes for everyone, you either survive or find yourself buried alive in the past. Tewkesbury has been doing his best to continue outrunning the boy he had been, and it appears that Enola has been sprinting just as hard as him.

Regardless, he’s pleased by it. Tewkesbury recently bruised his shoulder and he doesn’t think he’d appreciate a swat aimed in its general direction any time soon. 

“So?” Enola prods. “Who’s the mysterious person? I want details. Do I have competition in the solving of crimes? Because if so, you’ll have to let them know that they have to find someone else. I’m not interested in you for a courtship, of course, but I’ve already gone to the trouble of telling you all my clues, I don’t want to have to train anyone else in the matter.”

Tewkesbury snorts. “You’ll have no worries on that front. No, I’m not solving mysteries with this person, and yes, I am courting them. You’re safe on both counts.”

Enola’s brow furrows. “If you’re not solving crimes, why are you possibly interested in them?”

He just barely manages to turn his laugh into a polite cough. “Not all of us are quite so tempted in stabbings and lacerations, Enola. She’s a perfectly lovely person, we get along splendidly. They listen to me talk about plants and I love walking about the town with them.”

She narrows her gaze at him. “You haven’t mentioned a single name thus far. Who is this mysterious interest of yours?”

This time he does snort in disbelief. “You’ve got to be out of your mind if you think I’m telling you any identifying information. You’d stalk them or something.”

“It would only be for your own good,” Enola frowns, “Shame, though. I was sort of thinking about setting you up with one of my friends. They’re tough as nails and very clever in the whole investigation business, I would have thought you’d like them. Perhaps they were too good for you, though, since you won’t take any of this as seriously as you should.”

Tewkesbury rolls his eyes. “I’m sure. Okay, you’ve wrung me of information. Go on with your clues, I’m paying attention this time.”

“Are you sure?” She asks, suspicious.

“Of course I’m sure,” he tells her. He’s not. Mere moments after Enola turns back to her tracings of plaques and hastily scribbled down house addresses, Tewkesbury is thinking fondly of the time they’d walked through the gardens east of this place. There had been the most beautiful medicinal herbs, and absolutely no murders. Truly a wonderful experience.

It would have been a better use of Tewkesbury’s time to have focused, though, because as Enola is reviewing her information, she gasps with a sudden realization and then they have to take off through the streets in search of a key eyewitness they had previously overlooked. That eyewitness turned out to have been behind it all, and then Tewkesbury blinked and found himself being held at gunpoint. How joyous.

The guy’s damn near crazy, leading to Tewkesbury to wonder again why on earth he keeps finding himself mixed up in all of this. He and Enola are both trying to reason with the guy, goading him into dropping his guard at least just a little bit so Enola can get the jump on him, but every time their attacker’s hand dips a millimeter, he raises it just as quickly.

There’s no getting out of this, or so it seems, at least. Every minute, the guy seems more and more inclined to shoot them both and get rid of any evidence that he’d been involved in all this. Out of the corner of his eye, Tewkesbury catches a flash of motion, but it’s probably just wishful thinking. The two of them had set off in quite a rush for the eyewitness’ location in the hopes of hearing useful clues before the police or other investigators could catch up to them, which unfortunately means that no one will be coming to save them.

Or, perhaps that might not be the case after all. The flicker of movement comes again, this time not from Tewkesbury’s side but in front of him. A silhouette emerges from the gloom behind their attacker. Tewkesbury does his best to keep his gaze firmly trained on the guy waving a gun at him, which isn’t too difficult to do, just to make sure the murderer doesn’t catch onto their rescuer before any saving of lives can occur.

The blink of an eye; the shine of dim lighting on wood, and then their would-be killer is out like a light, limbs sprawling on the ground. The gun doesn’t go off, thankfully, and Tewkesbury kicks it under a nearby table and out of harm's way as soon as he can.

While he’s handling the weapon, he hears Enola’s voice rise with delight. “And here I thought we were the only ones in this case! Y/N, you’re the best.”

“Just like always, huh?” Their rescuer says, and then Tewkesbury’s whipping around, unable to hide the thrilled grin on his face.

“Y/N?” He asks, confused but wonderfully happy.

They’re grinning at him too, even more so when Tewkesbury rushes forward to wrap his arms around them, spinning them off of the ground in one excited loop. It’s not too proper of him, of course, but there is no one to see them here but Enola, and he really, really, likes seeing Y/N, especially when they’re saving him from death by bullet.

Enola is still definitely here, though, and she’s staring between Tewkesbury and Y/N as if she’s lost her mind. “I’m sorry, when did the two of you ever know each other? Least of all well enough to do all of that?”

Tewkesbury laughs. “I believe I forgot to do introductions. Enola, this is Y/N, the person I was speaking of earlier.”

Enola’s jaw drops. “You’re courting Y/N L/N? No. No, they would have told me. Y/N, why didn’t you tell me?”

Y/N just grins. “You’re the master detective, I assumed I wouldn’t have to tell you.”

Something is dawning on Tewkesbury, and he looks between Y/N and Enola with mounting levels of shock. “Wait, Enola, when you said you were sad to hear I was courting someone because you wanted to set me up with your friend, did you mean Y/N?”

“Yes,” Enola confirms, “I didn’t realize you were actually seeing them, though.”

He nods. “Do you take back what you said about them being too good for me, then?”

“No,” Enola says cheerfully.

Y/N grins. “I’m just glad to hear I’m highly thought of.”

Enola harrumphs. “Tewkesbury’s also highly thought of, apparently. Y/N can’t stop talking to me about this fantastic boy they’ve been seeing, how he’s just wonderful and courteous and brilliant and whatnot. They wouldn’t tell me a name either.”

Tewkesbury looks at Y/N with a grin, who’s conspicuously not meeting his eyes. “You said all those nice things about me to Enola? Really?”

“No need to bring it up again,” they whisper, but he couldn’t care less.

“I think we should bring it up more often, actually,” he tells them, “again and again. I’ll tell you all the wonderful things I told Enola about you. It’ll be a deal.”

Y/N is smiling at him again, blinding and beautiful, and it’s more than enough to convince Tewkesbury to ignore Enola in the back talking about how she’d rather get shot by the murderer than listen to the two of them keep up this nonsense any longer.

The comment does serve to remind Tewkesbury of their purpose here, though. There’s no reason to stick around any longer, and Enola heads out quickly to alert the police of the murderer trying to kill them. That leaves Tewkesbury and Y/N to leave the building by themselves.

Tewkesbury sticks his head out the door with a grimace. “It’s raining,” he tells them.

Y/N frowns. “Drat. I’d worry about my clothes, but I smudged them already trying to grab something heavy to beat that guy with.”

“And you did a marvelous job with the beating,” Tewkesbury promises them. “Completely worth the cost of the clothes.”

He steps out into the rain and extends a hand to them. Y/N accepts it with a smile, allowing him to pull them into a spin before coming to him again. They’ve danced with each other before at various functions and galas, but this time is more fun, more free. 

The rain drums on the rooftops, providing them with all the melody they’ll ever need. Tewkesbury listens to the patter of their feet on the road, the laughter echoing between the two of them. He watches Y/N’s arms raise as they spin, how their hand fits perfectly in his every time. He looks, and he smiles, and he thinks that he would be absolutely content with this being forever. He never wants to leave this moment, and for now, at least, he never will. The rain beats on, and the two of them dance.

enola holmes tag list: @mayfieldss

#tewkesbury #tewkesbury imagines #tewkesbury x reader #tewkesbury oneshot #enola holmes #enola holmes imagines #enola holmes x reader #enola holmes oneshot #enola holmes tewkesbury #enola holmes tewkesbury imagines #enola holmes tewkesbury x reader #enola holmes tewkesbury oneshot

[gunilslaugh]

how do you think xdz would be watching a horror movie with you?

Thank you for requesting! I hope that you like it :)

All members -(*-*)-

Summary: Xdinary Heroes reaction to watching a scary movie with you.

WC:1.1k

Warning:grammar

photo not mine credits to owner.

Gunil

Tries to protect you, but ends up being the one who needs protecting. Before the movie starts he tells you.

“Don’t worry if you get scared I’ll protect you,” while he warps a strong arm around your shoulder. Contrary to what he said, now forty minutes into the movie he’s the one hiding his face in your shoulder. Your arm now being the one wrapped around him in an effort to comfort him.

“We can turn it off if you're scared,” you tell him. At your words he lifts his head from your shoulder.

“I’m not scared,” he states, although it’s clearly a lie. His pride won’t let him admit it. At the end of the movie he declares, “It wasn’t even that scary,” like he doesn’t have a vice grip on your hand still. Once the two of you go to bed he sleeps extra close to you, arm firmly holding you in place next to him. “In case you're scared,” he reasoned. You can only shake your head, let out a chuckle, before closing your eyes to fall asleep. A comforting hand holding his.

Jungsu

Your hand will never leave his from where they are linked together under the blanket you two made yourselves cozy with. Anytime there is a jumpscare his grip on your hand tightens as he flinches. He’ll admit that he finds it scary, but not scary enough to turn it off. It actually ends up being an enjoyable time for you both. The scariness would be broken by the two of you laughing at yourselves when you got particularly startled. It basically doubled as a cuddle session as well, so who were you to complain. You guys felt safe with one another and watching the scary movie only ended up making you closer somehow. The two of you want to bed with no problems. That was until two stray cats decided to have a fight. The loud hissing, meowing, followed by banging succeeded in frightening both you and Jungsu. Yet again you both found yourselves laughing about what just happened. Still each scooting a few inches closer to each other just for good measure. Safe to say you two would watch another horror movie together again.

Gaon/Jiseok

Scaredy cat number one. 

When you first mentioned wanting to watch a scary movie he was already against it.

“Why would you want to put yourself through that?” He judged you, causing you to laugh.

“This one’s not even that scary. Please?” You bargained with him. After a lot of convincing and promising that if he doesn’t like it then you’ll turn it off and watch something else he finally agreed. Jiseok wrapped himself up in a safety blanket, curling into your side. 

“You’re such a liar this is really scary!” He shouts at you from underneath the blanket.

“You’re not even watching it,” you returned.

“Because it’s scary,” he stays under the blanket.

“Ok, I’ll turn it off,” you said, reaching for the remote to exit the movie. “There, all gone you’re safe now,” you told him, while patting his head. Jiseok hesitantly pokes his head out from the blanket. He lets out a sigh in relief, taking the remote from you to play another much cuter, happier movie. At night he stays clung to your side if you complain he says you must take responsibility for your actions.

O.de/Seungmin

Scared, but still tries to protect you. He wasn’t against watching the scary movie with you, but it definitely wasn’t his idea either. The two of you would be snuggled together under a blanket as the movie played. At scarier parts he would hold you tighter, both for your sake and his. Will place kisses on your cheek to avoid looking at the movie, but plays it off as just wanting to show you love. 

“You know we can always just turn it off,” you mentioned, getting slightly suspicious after he placed a tenth kiss on your cheek.

“No, no it’s almost over anyway. I’m good. Unless you want to turn it off,” he says.

“No, I’m good,” you replied, turning your attention back to the movie.

“Great,” he states, landing an eleventh kiss on your cheek, before returning his attention back to the movie as well. When you’re laying in bed ready to sleep, Seungmin has you firmly placed against his chest. He acts like it’s nothing, but you both know that he doesn’t usually hold you quite so tight.

Junhan/Hyeongjun

The person who laughs at a horror movie. He’ll make fun of characters for making dumb decisions. If you get scared he’ll offer to hold you, reassures you that it’s just a movie. Comments about how you wouldn’t make those dumb decisions anyway. All his off handed comments would distract you from the movie too. Probably ends with you too having a conversation about why they make horror movies characters with so little brain cells. By the end of the movie neither of you two were even scared. Both agreeing that the scariest part of the movie was just the well timed jumpscares. The two of you decide that next time you’ll try to find a scarier movie to watch. After getting ready for bed the two of you lay side by side, covered with a blanket, facing each other. Both of you aren’t quite sleepy yet, so you guys just talked about whatever until you fall asleep. Hyeongjun takes a look at you in your restful state and places a kiss on your forehead, whispering goodnight even though he knows you won’t hear it.

Jooyeon

Scaredy cat number two.

Instant refusal upon you asking to watch a scary movie with him. Becomes whiny about why you want to watch one. Especially with him. Says that you certainly have other friends that you could watch the movie with. Maybe you do, but watching a scary movie is more with a scaredy cat. Is how you provoked him into it.

“I’m not a scaredy cat!” He proclaims, going to hit play on the movie. Twenty minutes into the movie he realizes that he indeed is a scaredy cat. Hiding under the blanket and still flinching when a loud sound escapes from the speakers.

“Ok, I admit it. I am a scaredy cat. Can we please turn it off?” Jooyeon uttered from under the blanket. You feel kinda bad for thinking about how cute he looked while being so scared. You took pity on him and reached for the remote, turning off the movie.

“It’s off,” you let him know. His head peeks out from the blanket shield. Once the two of you are in bed. His arms are around your waist and his head rests on your chest. You stroke his hair until he falls asleep.

#xdh imagines #xdh x reader #xdinary heroes #xdh #xdinary heroes imagines #xdinary heroes x reader #xh jungsu #xh gunil #xh gaon #xh junhan #xh jiseok #xh jooyeon #xh o.de #xh hyeongjun #xh seungmin #gunil x reader #jungsu x reader #gaon x reader #jiseok x reader #o.de x reader #oh seungmin x reader #junhan x reader #han hyeongjun x reader #jooyeon x reader

[baby-girl-e]

Long story short

Characters - Iceman x Maverick

Summary - It’s 1987 when Maverick runs into Charlie for the first time since the breakup. Unfortunately Ice was there to witness the whole thing, thus prompting a conversation between the new boyfriends about why Charlie and Maverick had broken up in the first place. 

Word Count - 2.2k

Warnings - Talk of breakups, vague mentions of abuse, talk of gooses death, cursing

A/N - I hope you enjoy this one! It’s based on the song ‘Long story short’ by Taylor Swift! You’ll notice a lot of my writing is based on songs, especially hers! It’s what inspires me, so I hope you listen while or after reading because it really conveys what I’m going for in this fic! The POV on this one is a bit mixed, but I hope I made it clear who was thinking what! 

It was 1987 when Maverick saw Charlie again. They had broken up about a month into their relationship and since then it was radio silence. Maverick didn’t even know that she was still in the state, figured she would’ve moved on to bigger and better things. He and Ice had started their relationship about a month after Maverick and Charlie broke up, the pent up tension between the two finally snapping. It was during a fight that they had finally confessed their feelings, which in hindsight Maverick should’ve seen that coming. Maverick had been ignoring Ice after the breakup and after being stationed together on the Enterprise it was getting harder and harder to function with a barely talking Maverick. Ice marched himself to Mavericks quarters he shared with Merlin after assuring that the RIO was indeed in the common room watching a movie. “Maverick Mitchell open this door immediately!” He was pounding on the door, just to be sure the shorter man wasn’t sleeping. The door swung open to a confused Maverick looking at Ice like he grew a second head. “What the fuck Ice?” Ice wasn’t going to give in just yet so he pushed past Maverick and into his room. Maverick had the good sense to lock the door, assuming this conversation would require privacy. Ice was pacing already when Maverick turned around,  “Ice, what’s going on?” That seemed to be the wrong thing to say because Ice stopped his pacing and instead got in Mavericks face. “What’s going on? What’s going on is you’ve been ignoring me for the last month. Hell, you’ve been ignoring everyone for the past month. What gives?”

 Maverick hadn’t known he had such an effect on Ice, he had always considered himself to be a bit of a nuisance to the man. “Why do you care so much Ice? I do my job, well might I add, and I’m civil. What else do you want from me?” Ice huffs and grabs Maverick by the biceps. “Is that what you think we are? Just casual coworkers? Maverick, do you really not realize how many people care about you?” He supposed he didn’t. Charlie made it clear that he was too messed up for people to give him the time of day. He didn’t like to be made a fool, and decided to not kid himself. People didn’t care about him, and if they did they’d eventually leave. “No Ice, I don’t think they do. Maybe they think they do, but inevitably they’re just going to get tired of grieving Maverick. The fun Maverick is gone.” Ice rolled his eyes harder than Maverick had ever seen, so hard he’s sure it hurt. “You’re so fucking stupid Mav.” Of all the responses he could’ve imagined, that wasn’t one of them. “Excuse me?” Ice got even closer, so close Maverick could feel the other man's breath. “Just shut your mouth for once, okay?” Maverick was about to protest further but was cut short by Ice’s lips on his. He was caught off guard that was certain, but he wasn’t complaining. 

After that kiss things just spiraled from there. It was hard to start a relationship on an aircraft carrier in the middle of the Indian Ocean, but somehow they made it work. Stolen kisses here and there and their regularly scheduled banter, just nobody knew it was no longer friendly and was definitely more on the flirty side. When they got off the carrier was when their relationship really began to take shape. It was unlike anything Maverick had ever experienced. He always thought it was so cliche to say your partner was your best friend, but that’s exactly what he and Ice were. He laughed more than he cried, he talked more than he hid, he had company more than he was alone. To Maverick it felt safe, like he had someone who cared about him and his messiness. 

Because it was so expensive to live in California it wasn’t unusual for two unmarried officers, especially ones that were wingmen, to be roommates. Both Maverick and Ice had decided to teach at TOP GUN and needed a place to stay and thought it’d be convenient to live together. Convenient was how they justified it to everyone and to themselves for moving in with their significant other a mere month into the relationship. Of course they technically had separate rooms, just in case they had company over, but ended up staying in the same bed every night. It had gotten to the point that Maverick hadn’t slept in his own bed in 3 months, so he tried sleeping alone for one night. He ended up in Ice’s bed by midnight. 

Their relationship had it’s kinks, like any other, but it was still the healthiest relationship either of them had ever been in. They talked about what bugged them, gave each other needed space and kept work out of their personal life. Maverick was starting to wonder if it was too easy, but Ice reminded him that this was what it was supposed to be. It was supposed to have it’s challenges, yes, but ultimately it should be easy to love someone. Love was something they had said to each other 6 months into the relationship. It was accidental and yet again said in the middle of an argument. They were in a routine from there, wake up, ‘I love you’, carpool to work,’I love you’, pretend they were just friends, etc. On days that one of them had to stay later they drove separate and whoever got home first made dinner. Other days, like Friday nights, they had their version of date nights. Of course they couldn’t go out like other couples, but they did pickup dinner and a movie from the new Blockbuster that just opened up.

 It was there at their favorite take out place that they ran into Charlie. Ice was the first to see her and couldn’t warn Maverick in time before he stopped talking to notice her. When he did he stopped his rant on the students that were just so annoying that day. Charlie saw them from across the room and was, much to Maverick’s dismay, making her way over to them. “Fuck Ice what is she doing here?” Maverick was mostly annoyed at her presence than anything else. “Beats me, here’s hoping you two had an amicable breakup.” Maverick made an amused sound at that. He had yet to tell Ice about everything that went down and he was almost glad he hadn’t. If he had… well he wasn’t sure what sort of reaction Ice would have to her now. He really had fallen into that protective boyfriend role easily. “Hello Lieutenants. Fancy meeting you here.” Maverick could barely keep his indignation to himself, she wanted to play it like this? “I could say the same thing for you, aren’t you the one supposed to be in D.C?” She looks shocked by his blunt response, but it was Maverick for gods sake, of course this was how it was going to go. “I’m just here visiting a friend, what I meant was, last I heard you two were on the Enterprise.” Pete was actually pleased she said that, it just proved how little she really knew. “Well it seems that precious pentagon of yours isn’t keeping you up to date anymore now is it?” Ice looked like his eyes were about to pop out of his head and decided it was best he intervened. “Miss Blackwood, a pleasure. I apologize for my wingman here, he hasn’t eaten anything since noon.” Charlie laughed slightly at Ice, only confusing him further. “Wingman huh? I’m surprised you two haven’t killed each other yet, what happened to that rivalry we all loved so much?” 

Maverick rolled his eyes at his former lover. She really wanted to push all of the buttons huh? Well two could play at that game. “Listen Charlie, the bond between two pilots isn’t like any normal one. Not that you’d know anything about that. Try as much as you’d like but you won’t. We’re duty bound to our country first and each other second, our rivalry made us better pilots so we decided to be there for each other, something you do for someone you care about. Again, something you would know nothing about. If you’ll excuse us.” Maverick grabbed their food that had been ready in the nic of time and marched out leaving Ice to pick his jaw off the floor and follow him. 

Maverick is halfway to the car before Ice could catch up. “Jesus Mitchell what the hell was that?” Pete’s still fuming as he gets in the passenger side, too pissed off to drive. He’s quiet the entire drive and Ice just leaves him to it. He knows his boyfriend well enough that no amount of pushing will help or get him to talk. He’d say something when he was ready. Back home Ice sets their food down and puts the movie next to the VCR before he sits on the couch,  looking at Maverick expectantly. “Wanna explain that whole thing yet?” Pete looks less heated now and more embarrassed for his outburst. He sat down next to his boyfriend, Tom immediately taking a hold of one of his hands in comfort. “Well, if you haven’t guessed, Charlie's and my breakup wasn’t exactly clean.” Tom snorted, that much was obvious. “First thing I should tell you is that Charlie left me. She was the one who wanted to call it quits. At first she said it was because of the job she got in D.C but after some digging she told me the real reason.” Maverick got uncharacteristically quiet after that, which prompted Ice to shift closer and put his arm around his lover. “Baby, whatever it is you can tell me. We’ve seen each other way worse, remember?” And indeed they had, they’d both comforted the other through nightmares of lost friends or abusive fathers, they’d both held each other in the shower after a near death experience. “It’s just this… this may make you reconsider your relationship with me.” Now Ice was offended, there was no way that was in any way true. 

“Maverick, you're an idiot if you really think that. Please just tell me, I promise it’s not going to change anything.” Tom was confident in his promise, something he always had been with Pete. “Well she said that, I was… well a mess. I mean she wasn’t wrong, but I thought she knew that going in. I mean she was there for god sakes! But anyways she told me I wasn’t the Maverick she liked, yeah not loved, liked. When we first started things I was different, I mean I still hated you and I was every bit a hotshot. Then goose… after that I guess I haven’t been the same. Not on that pedestal anymore.” Pete was well aware that he had changed before Charlie pointed it out. “I guess I just liked her because she was there, needed to numb the pain with someone. Even if that someone was the worst thing for me, I thought it’d help me forget.” Ice was quiet as he listened. Nodding his understanding, but once Maverick stopped he began to talk. “Pete, you know what she said wasn’t true. Believe me when I say this, abusers have a way of making you believe them over anything else. What Charlie did, how she treated you was wrong. Plain and simple. She took advantage of you and there’s no way around it. I love you, in spite of and because of your mess. Baby you lost your best friend, you’re allowed a lifetime of being messy.” Pete seemed to cling to his words, like a child desperately wanting to believe the tale he’s being told. 

“But Tom, how is that fair? For you I mean, you didn’t sign up for a lifetime of mess.” Tom shook his head and grabbed Pete by his biceps, much like the time he did when they kissed for the first time. “That’s exactly what I did. The day I said I’d be your wingman I meant both in the sky and on the ground. And besides if you want to use that excuse you didn’t sign up for my fucked up brain either, but you’re doing it beautifully.” Pete was about to tell Ice that of course he didn’t mind his mess when it hit him. Oh. That bastard. Ice noticed his realization and pulled him in for a hug. “Pete, baby, this relationship is different. Okay? I need you to know that. It’s not going to be you against me, it’ll be us together. I’m all about you if you haven’t noticed.” Pete let out a wet laugh, tears that had been pent up finally letting go. “Yeah you’re a little obsessed. I’m not going to let you pass me by Ice, you’re my home.” Tom squeezed him again and released him, just not without a kiss. “You’re my home too Pete. How about we forget about that pilot wannabe and focus on date night?” Pete smiled and went to grab the food Ice had left on the counter while Ice put the movie in the VCR. When Pete brought the food out Ice had already pulled out the big blanket they always used and had put it over his lap but it was still folded, waiting to be put on Pete’s lap as well. Seeing Ice waiting for him, patiently and earnestly, made his chest swell with warmth. A feeling he thought had died with goose. Maybe things would be okay. With Ice? Well, long story short he survived. 

#icemav #iceman x maverick #top gun maverick #maverick #iceman kazansky #top gun #maverick x iceman #taylor swift #top gun 1986 #long story short

[coro-chan6]

Somehow Supernatural

Tags: teen!oc, gn!oc, poc!oc, Dean being Dean, weird dreams, CROWLEY, demon dogs, Dean being scared of said demon dogs

Summary: Casey goes to bed, has weird dreams, and gets to meet the King of Hell.

Chapter Three: Yummy Food and Weird Shit

I will never deny that I was a foodie. I mean, if you saw me when I devour anything put in front of me, you wouldn’t even have to ask. I love everything about food. Sometimes I mix stuff together that other people think is weird like when I dip my waffles and pancakes in orange juice. I used to be the kid in elementary school who would mix everyone’s leftover lunches together and actually go through with eating it.

One thing I learned from all my years of eating is that post-panic attack meals are the best. After crying half my weight in water and depriving my brain of oxygen, food just hits different. Plus, Dean brought back chicken nuggets.

“Slow down, you’ll choke,” Dean said as he reached his hand to take my nuggies away. I obviously wasn’t gonna just let him do that so, I smacked the shit out of his hand. I didn’t think I put that much power into it but when I heard the smack echo, I knew.

“Mmfh,” I was trying to apologize before he kicked me out on my ass, but my mouth was full of about 4 chicken nuggets. Dean glared at me and went back to eating his double bacon cheeseburger.

Sam had come to sit down across from Dean and me after he had finished preparing his salad. Dean asked if his brother wanted anything from the restaurant, but Sam insisted on eating salad. I love salad as much as anyone, but when someone offers to buy you fast food, you fucking take it. Salad be damned.

Castiel was seated next to Sam opposite of me. He didn’t need to eat, so he was just reading the menu that had come with the fast food. Occasionally, he would look up from his reading to glance at me. It didn’t look threatening, but it did look like he had something to say.

“So,” I had finally swallowed down the colossal amount of chicken I stuffed down my face, “When are we going to go on a hunt?”

“We?” Dean quirked his eyebrow at me.

“Yes, we, Dean. I might as well since I’m here. What else am I supposed to do?”

Dean crumbled up the empty wrapper of his meal, “Nothing.”

“Sam?” I turned to the younger Winchester. He had been really nice to me. He wouldn’t agree with Dean.

“I agree with Dean.”

Well fuck.

So, basically, I was in this new universe and I couldn’t do jack shit but sit underground. That was so unfair! They should at least take me once, but from their faces, it didn’t look like they were gonna change their minds.

What did they even have to do in the bunker? I know they have alcohol. Too much alcohol, in fact, but even if I was of age, I’m not really interested. They also have a library full of hunter books. I know that sounds cool and I shouldn’t be complaining, but who would want to read books about these cool ass monsters if you could see them in person? Not me, that’s for sure.

“They should go on a hunt,” Castiel stated, not taking his eyes off his menu. How was that so interesting to him?

…wait.

“Did you just say I could go?!” I squealed.

“Did you just say they could go?!” The brothers yelled in unison.

“They can go with me,” Castiel said finally putting his menu down, “They won’t be harmed.”

I ran over to the other side of the table to tackle Castiel in a hug because I was so happy. Fried nerves be damned. He kind of froze for a second before awkwardly patting my back. Sam and Dean were still trying to get the angel to not bring me, but he didn’t budge.

“Who would watch them if we’re all gone? They’re a child, they need protection.”

Dean scoffed at that like it wasn’t kind of true before he stood from the table and stalked off. Presumably to his room. Sam shook his head in disbelief before he retired as well. 

Soon, Castiel and I were the only ones left at the table. I was still eating my fries and Castiel was staring at me. It would have been creepy if it had been anyone besides him, but he had this innocence about him that didn’t make him all that scary. Even though he was the only one here with powers strong enough to do God-knows-what, he didn’t make me feel frightened at all.

“Casey,” I perked up, “you should get some sleep. It’s late.”

I wasn’t sure how late it was because we were underground and I never asked, but now that Castiel brought up the subject of sleep, it made me yawn. I didn’t even register I was tired. It felt like it’d been so long since I last slept. I wasn’t sure if that was because of my eventful day or because it really had been that long.

I got up from the table and waved Castiel goodnight. I was halfway down the hallway before I realized that I didn’t know where I was going to sleep. No one had given me a room or anything. 

I wonder where my body was staying before I got here.

Not wanting to bother anyone, I slinked over to the couch I had sat on earlier and laid down. The couch had a blanket that was thick enough and a couple of pillows that weren’t too uncomfortable.

The thing that made me so uneasy was the fact that it was out in the open. The couch sat against one of the walls of the library. I never did well with new sleeping spaces, but when those sleeping spaces were so big and dark that you weren’t sure what was hiding in there… I did not like it. Plus, I couldn’t watch YouTube before bed. 

I’m not sure how, but I eventually went to sleep. I ended up in another void. This time I couldn’t see all my thoughts as words. This time I could see my mom. She was in the kitchen chopping vegetables. There was nothing on the stove and there was nothing in front of her to put the vegetables in. The only thing on the entire counter was the chopping board and the single carrot she was chopping. I wanted to know what she was doing and I tried to ask, but my mouth wouldn’t move. She looked me right in my eyes before she disappeared.

Next, I saw my dad. He was in the garage sitting on his motorcycle. The engine wasn’t running and the garage wasn’t even open, but my dad had all his gear on like he was gonna take off at any second. He wasn’t wearing his helmet though. I was standing in the doorway that lead from the house to the garage. My dad was facing in the other direction. He looked frozen in time. I couldn’t even see his body shift from breathing. It was like he was paused. I tried to walk up to him to tap him on the shoulder, but - again - I couldn’t move. My dad finally turned his face to me. Blood dripped from his mouth. Then, he disappeared too.

I saw my older brother out on the front porch. He was sitting in the gray chair that was facing me yet, I couldn’t see his face. His neck… his neck somehow had his head on backward. His fingers still typed at the computer on his lap even though he couldn’t see it. I didn’t try to move this time, but my brother did. One of his hands lifted off of the keyboard to point at something behind me. Then, he disappeared.

My little brother was next. He was in the basement playing on his gaming setup. Well, at least he was sitting at his gaming setup. His arms were at his sides and he was staring at a blank screen. I was standing directly behind him. I wanted to run. I didn’t want to see this creepy shit anymore, but I was stuck in place. I had to watch my little brother melt into a pile of flesh in his chair.

I didn’t like this dream. No matter how hard I tried to wake up, I couldn’t. I was stuck. Stuck watching some creepy version of my family from afar. I wished that I could hear Dean’s voice again. I wished he would wake me up by shaking my arms like he did before, but his voice never came. No one ever came. This wasn’t me feeling like a failure that didn’t deserve to be saved. I wanted to be saved. I needed to be saved.

“Save me!” A voice echoed through my head that I’d never heard before. I never heard this voice before, but I felt linked to them somehow. I wanted to reach out and save them like I wanted someone to save me. For the first time since my dream started, my body moved. I reached my hand out for this voice. I swear I felt them reach back.

~~~

“Fuck!” I woke up sitting straight up on the couch I fell asleep on. My hand was outstretched like I was reaching for… something? Someone. Who was I reaching for? 

My blanket and pillows had fallen to the floor which wasn’t a surprise to me. Even when I wasn’t having creepy ass weird ass dreams, I was still a wild sleeper. What the fuck was that dream about anyway? I liked to believe that all dreams mean something, but I didn’t understand that one. Or maybe I was too scared to want to understand it. I’d come back to it later.

Right now, I was more concerned with the man sitting in the library. He looked concerningly like the King of Hell.

“Hello… new child,” Crowley said in his british accent. He was casually sipping on some of Sam and Dean’s alcohol stash. I felt underdressed even though I was wearing the same shit since I got here. It wasn’t half bad, but I kinda wanted to meet Crowley looking like myself. Or at least with my own dressing style and not this cringe shit. He was one of my favorite characters after all.

“How long have you been there?” I asked, slowly placing my feet flat on the floor. 

“Not that long,” he shrugged.

I got up and walked toward him. I know he’s the King of Hell and all that jazz, but I really wanted to shake his hand. He didn’t look like he wanted to hurt me. He actually looked kind of curious.

I offered him my hand, “I’m Casey. Nice to meet the King of Hell face to face.”

Crowly smirked and shook my hand, “You know who I am and you think it’s nice to meet me. I’m surprised the Winchesters haven’t told you-”

“Get away from him!” Sam shouted as he practically slid into the room. It seemed like he rushed in here so fast he forgot to put a shirt on. He was only wearing his blue-patterned pajama pants. I looked at him with a ‘what the fuck’ face before turning back to Crowley. I know Sam was trying to look after me and shit, but he was not gonna make me walk away from the motherfucking King of Hell.

“I have so many questions if you don’t mind,” I told Crowley as I sat next to him. Sam let out a sound of protest, “What do the demon dogs look like? I know the whole thing is not seeing them, but I’ve always been curious. Also, what’s your favorite task to do as the King of Hell? Do you enjoy torture or do you only do it because you have to? Are other demons dumb cause how do they get killed by Sam and Dean so easily? Do you have wings-”

“You have to give me time to answer, you know,” I snapped my mouth closed, “For your first question… I could bring the demon dogs here if you’d like.”

“Yes!” I squealed.

“No!” yelled Sam.

Crowley brought out the summoning whistle from his jacket pocket. Sam looked like he was about to pass out, but he somehow managed to stay upright. I sorta forgot that Sam had trauma from the demon dogs. They killed his brother in what? Season 3?

I didn’t think Crowley was actually gonna go through with it, but he blew the whistle. I guess if the dogs don’t have orders to kill anyone, they won’t… hopefully.

“How can you tell when they’re here-”

I was cut off but something warm and wet wiping up my face. I let out a yelp of surprise before I realized it was most likely the dogs. I cautiously reached my arms out to feel for its body. My hands connected with soft fur. The dog or dogs - I felt multiple tongues licking at my face - were pretty big by the feel of it. Maybe the size of a pony? They were muscly as hell though.

“How many did you call?” I asked Crowley.

“Just one. They have multiple heads. You can ask Dean about that.” 

Sam gave the demon a glare for his assholish comment before he spoke up, “Why the hell are you here, Crowley?”

“Well,” Crowley looked back at me. I bet it looked like I was petting air, “I came here to see them.”

Sam was confused. I was confused. Why the hell did the King of Hell have business with me? Even though I had no idea what Crowley wanted with me and whether or not I was in danger, I kept petting the demon dog. I didn’t know when I was gonna have the opportunity to do this again.

“You’re not taking them,” Sam said, pulling an angel knife from his ass.

“I’m not taking them. Calm down, moose,” Crowley finally stood up from his chair, “I just wish to talk with them.”

“I don’t see why not,” I pipped in.

“He’s the fricken King of Hell!” Sam yelled like ruling the underworld was a crime.

“And?” I replied.

“And you're not talking to him!”

“Well, last time I checked, you weren’t the fucking boss of me, dude.” I stood up from petting the demon dog and gave Sam a glare. I was getting fed up with Sam telling me what to do. First, he told me he didn’t want me going on hunts, and now this? I hadn’t even known him for a full 24 hours!

“You’re a child, Casey! No!” 

“I’m not your fucking child, Sam, so buzz the fuck off!”

The demon dog started barking really loud after I said that. The air stilled. Crowley was smirking throughout Sam and I’s whole argument, but now his face was filled with genuine surprise. Sam looked scarily angry.

“You lied,” Sam stated. The angel knife that was once pointed at Crowley was now pointed at me, “You are some kind of monster.”

“What the fuck are you talking about?” I said, breathless. Fear shot up my spine.

“Your eyes… they turned red.”

AN: Crowley's one of my favorite characters and in later chapters sometimes he just comes back for not reason other than I like him. I know I do shit on Dean, but like, I still like him. He's just not my favorite out of the trio. And yes, superpowered OC. Gotta love it.

#spn fanfic #oc character #crowley #nonbinary #teen!oc #poc!oc #gn!oc #sam winchester #deanwinchtser #dean x castiel #castiel #demon dogs #weird dreams #superpowered oc #supernatural #spnfandom #spn fandom #supernatural fanfiction

[bisamwilson]

Fic authors self rec! When you get this, reply with your favorite five fics that you've written, then pass on to at least five other writers. Let’s spread the self-love ❤

also tagged by @writerkenna!!

thanks y'all for the love <3

5 fics + excerpts!

wish that i could wind (like a spiral stair through time)

“Five o’clock sharp every morning, baby,” he’d said, over half a century ago now, his voice weak and his bones weaker, holding onto Bucky’s far less wrinkled hand with all the strength he still had. “Early morning exercise is important for old men like us: keeps us living longer.” Bucky has lived fifty-two years, three months, and twelve days longer than Sam had ever gotten to, and, running his hand over Sam’s side of the bed, his favorite blanket kept pristine even after all these years, he thinks living longer is the last thing he’d ever want. He still gets up at five to exercise every day, though. After all, Sam had asked him to, and who is Bucky to deny Sam anything he asks, even all these years later.

2. my convenience store dream boy

The most definitely real heat gets stronger for just a moment, disappearing when Cap puts on a friendly smile. “Can’t say I pegged you for an optimist, Bucky,” he says, holding Bucky’s phone out. Bucky takes it back without looking away from his face. “I’m not, usually. Only when there’s something—or someone—worth inspiring my optimism.” Bucky’s probably gone too far on the side of “hammy,” but Cap’s still interested enough for him to think he didn’t quite blow his chance. As a matter of fact, he’s a little too interested, really, because this is going to give Bucky ideas—the dangerous kind, the kind that’s gonna break his heart someday, he’s sure.

3. put some mustard on it

Sam notices the heightened restlessness too, he’s sure, but that comes along with Bucky agreeing to go on morning runs with him more often as well as an exponential uptake in random warm smiles, so Sam probably doesn’t say anything in worry of breaking that particular spell.  Every time he thinks about that ring he just breaks out into a grin, and every time Sam asks him to come along he doesn’t want to miss a single second. Smiling, running, being with Sam, looking at his ring from Costco. That’s most of Bucky’s life these days. And buying and subsequently wasting mustard, of course. He’s been too busy thinking about the ring to stage that intervention.

4. but it feels like there's oceans between you and me

Usually pleasure rolls off Bucky in waves in times like this, the initial slow push almost more satisfying to him than the explosive finish, but now Sam feels a frenzy of emotions, entirely at odds with Bucky’s calm approach to fucking him.  Fear. Relief. Anger. Worry. Something Sam might call “love” if he didn’t know better.

and, of course,

5. (it's your kiss) hey princess

There’s a noticeable pause between Sam’s steps at that, but Bucky effortlessly leads them back on track. “I appreciate dropping formalities, but I gotta say, ‘Bucky’ does not exactly fit with the handsome noble vibe you’ve got going here.” Bucky spins them around in a move that is surprisingly easy but leaves Sam a little breathless. “Childhood nickname that stuck. My middle name’s Buchanan, which is somehow even more unfortunate than Bucky, but my younger sister, Becca, had issues with it when she was young. It came out more similar to ‘Bucky,’ and that’s what I’ve been called ever since, at least by the people I’m close to.” “We’ve met so recently, Buck, one might think it’s a little sad that I’m already included in those ranks, even if I’m not complaining.” Bucky dips him low and leans into his ear, whispering, “We’re not quite close yet, Prince, but you’ll forgive me for hoping we get there.”

#can't not ever include hey princess in these bc it won me so many wonderful mutuals #thanks for the tags loves <3 #ask game #ask meme #writer meme #otp: i’m coming with you #sam wilson #bucky barnes #marvel #livingincolorsagain #writerkenna

[eunkilgc]

The hospital was unusually quiet tonight, the chaotic halls so still that Kian could hear the hum of the machines that worked to keep his friend alive. Everyone was off celebrating Chuseok with their loved ones. Well, everyone except Kian. His family was all the way in Canada... and even if they weren't, his current situation wouldn't change. For two days now his greeting sat unread in his parents' chat. Kian sighed and pocketed his phone.

"Hey Robin," Kian turned his attention to his dear friend who was lying unconscious on the hospital bed. "Can't believe you're all alone on Chuseok. Looks like your brother and parents left you here all alone, huh?" He teased. "Well fear not, I'm here. Cause I'm the best bro there is!" Kian took the washcloth by the bedside and began wiping Robin's face gently. "Ya know, if someone told me I'd be this diligent a year ago, I'd laugh in their face. And probably kick their ass too." Spending most of his free time at the hospital, changing and wiping his friend down when the nurses were too overworked to properly care for their neglected patients... rambling and complaining and shit talking his boring life 24/7 because Kian knew Robin was still in there somewhere, lost in that big brain of his, and he needed entertainment because otherwise he would die of boredom. Even Kian was surprised by how much he had grown. But it was natural, wasn't it? He just didn't want to miss the moment Robin finally opened his eyes.

For Kian, today was just like any other day. He drove to the hospital as soon as he was free. Ranted and raved about his asshole roommate and back-busting schedule. After the sun set, his rambling somehow transitioned into reminiscing about their past. The good old days. Kian wished he had a time machine so he could go back and undo all his regrets.

"Remember when you caught me smoking outside the gymnasium--man, the look on your face. I really thought I was a dead man. I mean, we both know you can't do shit to me strength wise. But somehow I was still scared."

"...I turned my life around because of you, you know?" He confessed. "If it wasn't for you... who knows where I'd be. Maybe dead in a ditch somewhere. I know you’ll deny it, but its true. I owe you my life.” Kian sighed and ran his hand down his face.

“So why’d you have to go and get yourself into this state while I was gone, huh?" Anger and grief crept into Kian's voice. He tried to stay positive for Robin, but Kian always felt the most vulnerable in the dead of night, the most out of control. "Well, I’m back now, I came back for you, so why don’t you wake up?”

Out of the corner of his eyes, Robin’s finger twitched. Kian’s eyes widened into saucers. Was he seeing things? He glanced up and his stomach dropped. Tear tracks rolled down Robin's eyes. Kian cursed and quickly wiped Robin’s tears away. Regret and self-loathing took root in his heart. His friend was already in this state. How could he add to his torment?

“Hey, I was kidding, okay? I didn’t mean what I said. I did mean the 'wake up' part, though. If you don’t wake up I’m gonna kick you ass.” 

Suddenly Kian noticed a noise behind him. He turned around only to be greeted by the very same face of the man who was teetering on the edge between life and death.

"Rowon?" As soon as he noticed the other man, a conflicting sense of tension and soothing familiarity washed over him. He used to differentiate the twins so easily back in the day. Ironically nowadays when it should have been impossible to mistake one for the other, Kian was finding it harder and harder to tell them apart. “What are you doing here? Where’s auntie and uncle? Aren’t you celebrating Chuseok with them?”

@rowonlgc

#lgc:familycon2k23

[darlingyouarenotalone]

1)Social workers, police, doctors, therapists, teachers, *anyone*.... please educate yourself on RAD 2)RAD family members... you're not alone 

my adoptive brother has been diagnosed with Reactive attachment disorder (RAD), as well as Fetal Alcohol Spectrum Disorder (FASD). However, there is hardly any knowledge of the subjects by most people. The following is a short memoir that I wrote to a social worker involved with my brother.

"You know that feeling when your heart just freezes for a moment? It drops… and then it begins to beat and pound three times faster than it should and adrenaline kicks in and you tear through the house searching, wondering, unsure where he is, what he’s doing, who he’s stealing from, or if he’s even alive. It’s a feeling I’ve had over a dozen times, a feeling hardly anyone can relate to. The feeling every night when you go to bed not wondering how you’re gonna wake up, whether or not he’ll be there, or whether you’ll wake up with a knife over your face. Because he’s just that unpredictable. 

Let me paint a picture for you. He was nearly five years old when he came over, only a few weeks younger than me. He had a hard time with a lot of things, like reading or tying his shoes or coming up with ideas, but I didn’t mind. I liked to help him. We would play legos together, even if I had to whisper to him what to make his characters say because he couldn’t think of it. We would play school, and I would make up little worksheets to help him learn when he was struggling in school. I would make him obstacle courses to go through and tents for us to play in. Sure, he wasn’t a perfect kid. He didn’t always listen. But he was my friend.

Then, he started taking food and hiding it under his bed. Massive amounts of food that he would consume during the night. He was allowed to have as much food as the rest of us, besides being allergic to dairy, but somehow he thought he needed more. I’m not exaggerating when I say he could eat a bathtub full of food. He’d even put things like milk under his bed, so it would spoil because of the warmth, but he’d still drink it.

Naturally, my parents were concerned. They limited his access to the kitchen, and sent him to his room. The next morning he was gone, and so was his bike. Eventually the police found him, after he had stolen from both of the grocery stores in town. 

He just kept getting worse over the years. Anytime he got in trouble, he would lash out and do more bad stuff. But it’s gotten to the point that he won’t even accept nice things. Nothing is ever good enough. You can never know what he says is real; one day he would tell me that I was a great sister and thank me and apologize for ever hurting me, and the next day he’d be stealing food and money and running away, telling the police what horrible people our family was. He’s always been known to lie, no matter how small of a thing it was about. It’s practically instinctual. 

He tried to poison my brother once. I never know if he could try to do the same thing to me. He’s so unpredictable, switching from trying to be helpful to trying to destroy everything. For the last few months, however, he hasn’t shown his good side. He used to be cheerful and polite to at least the outside world. Now, the only time he speaks to people is to complain to whoever will listen to it. To tell them that he feels unloved, despite the hundreds of hate filled looks he has given to every member of his family lately. We try to help him, taking him to doctors to fix the problems he causes by binge eating, eating what he was allergic to, and eating from the trash, which has given him parasites and illnesses in the past. We try to rein him in, to keep him safe, and he states that it is unfair, and he isn’t happy.

But would he be happy living on the streets? He wants to run away so badly, but he can’t even remember to look both ways before crossing the street. He’ll go out in winter without so much as a coat, planning to live outside. My parents are deemed the mean ones, yet without their extreme measures, he would be dead. 

Why is it that he is the victim? Is it because he is small and cute? He’s only six weeks younger than I. If I ran around stealing and hurting people, would I not be blamed? Would I not face legal consequences by now? Perhaps only because I have a functioning brain, but then, all the more reason to use unconventional means on my brother. After all, he is an unconventional child. But he’s hardly a child. So do we treat him like a man, who must own up to every crime he has committed, or do we treat him like a child, who needs help making decisions, and must be under the guidance and protection of his parents? He’s nearly a man, but a man who could not survive on his own. So why can he call the shots? Does he know what’s best? He can’t even feel when he’s full after eating three dozen cookies. So why are we taking his feelings into consideration, over his safety and well-being?

Everything my parents have done has been to keep him safe. To keep him alive. Has he always been happy? Well, when one’s greatest desire is to steal from people and live in garages, should one be happy? Not if his joy is causing hurt to both himself and to others. He could be happy. He was happy, when he was a seven year old kid, playing legos with his sister. But then he decided that he knew better. And it has hurt him so badly ever since.

He doesn’t want relationships. He doesn’t care about me, or my parents, or anyone else. He doesn’t care about you either, and if you don’t give him what he wants, you are of no use to him. He only reaches out to people to see what he can get out of them, and if they don’t give him that, the bridge will burn and he will tear down everything, lashing out, and hurting everyone in his way."

please read. Do your research. The current methods of dealing with these kinds of disorders are tearing people and family apart, and causing physiological damage both of those with the disorders and those closest to them.

If this is similar to your story, remember you are not alone. Whatever hurt you are going through, there are people who understand, people who care. keep going sweets, I know it's hard, ik sometimes life is hell, but you can make it. I'm cheering you on.

*disclaimer: I am not saying that this is what everyone with RAD and/or FASD acts like this. There are different degrees, and my brother has it to the extreme. And if you have it, I am not against you. I want to support you. However, this was my life, my experience that needs to be shared.

#reactive attachment disorder #fetal alcohol syndrome #fasd #adoption #foster #foster care #adoptivefamily #mental illness #family issues #family trauma #childhood trauma #RAD

[neowinestainedress]

anemone

all’s well that ends well to end up with you :

↳ part 4 | part 1 | part 2 | part 3 | part 5

title: anemone 

pairings: jeong jaehyun x oc x suh johnny x lee taeyong x nakamoto yuta 

summary: Good things start coming, new starts, new possibilities, and it looks like the sun never shined so much in the sky. But the sun sets even in paradise. 

genre: established relationship au, getting together au, enemies to friends (to lovers) au, poly relationship, fluff, smut, angst, emotional hurt/comfort, model!jaehyun, photographer!johnny, teacher!taeyong, journalist!yuta 

warnings: smut, unprotected sex (wrap it up irl!), sex with multiple partners, threesome, oral sex (f and m receiving), minor use of mommy and daddy, rimming (m receiving), anal sex (m receiving), masturbation (f), squirting, dry humping, angst, fights, some misogynistic and biphobic comments (on socials), smoking, | if i missed anything let me know 

word count: 39.074k (i’m so sorry, but i couldn’t cut it shorter) 

taglist: @nz06s​ @thelmathinks @leighsoo​ | if you want to be added comment under the masterpost of the series

a/n: finally Yuta!! i warn you, this is a long ass ride, so brace yourself (and don’t hate me please) hope you’ll enjoy! 

“It’s just a week. You’re acting as if I’m leaving forever,” Jaehyun joked, arms still wrapped around Jade that seemed to have no intention to let go. 

“It’s not a week. You’ll be away ’till March,” she complained. 

“But next week I’ll be here in London, and then I’ll be back for your birthday.” 

“It’s a whole month without you, I can’t stand it. And it’s also your birthday this week, and we can’t celebrate.” 

Jaehyun chuckled, “Don’t you think I should be the one who’s mad?” 

She huffed loudly and then turned around in the bed, giving him her back. “Come on,” he cooed, hugging her tightly. “You have Johnny and Taeyong. You sure won’t be lonely.” 

She sighed again and stared right in front of her. She was really proud of how far he had gone, how his career took off, but it had happened all so suddenly. In the blink of an eye, Jaehyun was never home and all around the world. It was a miracle last year he made it home for Christmas. And even if she had two other boyfriends, it didn’t mean she didn’t miss him like crazy. So, it was only logical she would cling to him so much when he was about to leave again. 

“Do you really have to go to Milan, too? And Paris? Without us?” 

Jaehyun smiled, caressing her face with a thumb. He had promised he was going to bring them with him once, but it turned out it was harder than he expected. Also, he wanted to go on their first romantic holiday without work involved. 

“I’ll take you to Paris, and we’ll walk around the Latin quarter you dream so much about. But just not now.” 

She hummed lowly. It simply wasn’t going to happen. He was too famous now. There was no way people weren’t going to recognize him and make a tragedy out of him being out with people they didn’t know. There, that was another thing that his fame took away. They had always been secretive, a little because they knew people couldn’t know, a little because they couldn’t afford to go out so often. But now she just felt trapped sometimes. She couldn’t even comment on his posts on Instagram anymore, afraid people would connect the dots somehow. And every time that they went out, they had to be extremely careful to don’t look too close with each other. 

“Hey,” Jaehyun called, gently turning her face around when he saw a single drop fall from her eyes. “Don’t cry.” 

“I just,” she whispered. She didn’t want her deepest fears to come back to the surface. Being jealous was the last thing she wanted. Especially because she trusted him, but all these small things just added on top of each other and made her fall. “I miss you and I feel like you’re slipping away.” 

“I’m not going anywhere,” he reassured, leaving a peck on her forehead and hugging her tightly. “Are you afraid somebody will take me away from you?” 

She nodded, before turning around and resting her face in the crook of his neck. His natural scent mixed up with the expensive White Suede perfume. And she inhaled deeply, feeling safe, feeling at home. Only God knew how many things they had been through, and after coming so far, she really didn’t want to lose him. 

“Nobody will take me away from you,” he reassured. “I couldn’t leave you when you told me you loved Johnny, and you think I’ll leave you now? And for whom?” 

“Thank you for not asking embarrassing questions and sticking to my job,” Jaehyun chuckled, standing up from the high chair. He had just finished being interviewed by a journalist for a magazine he couldn’t remember the name of. It was the nth interview of the day, and he was already tired from the intense week in New York. And now this. 

“No worries. Most of the time, it’s not our fault, though,” the interviewer, Yuta Nakamoto, told him with a smile on his face. Jaehyun found himself smiling too without realizing it. Yuta was… different from all the others that interviewed him. He didn’t come to the interview in a suit and tie but wore normal attire. He had lots of piercings and hair of a bright red. 

“It’s the agency, yeah, I know,” Jaehyun replied, shaking himself out of his thoughts about the man in front of him. “But some of them are really excited to inquire who you be fucking with.” 

Yuta laughed loudly, “Maybe they just want to make sure you’re free before shooting their shot.” 

“Most of them are in their late thirties.” 

Yuta shrugged. “Dilfs and milfs, right? It’s trendy these days.” 

“Oh, please, no thanks. I’m fine like this.” 

“Single and ready to mingle?” 

“Mh,” Jaehyun hummed, scratching his chin. “Kind of, not really looking for somebody.” 

The interviewer nodded and then grabbed his things, “Well, that’s a waste. It was nice meeting you, Jaehyun.” 

Jaehyun had no time to answer him that he was already out of the room and his stylists and manager were all over him to drag him somewhere else. A waste? Was he flirting with him, or was it all in his mind? 

Jaehyun couldn’t lie, he didn’t stop thinking about Yuta. For some reason, the man was imprinted in his mind and all he could do was damning himself for losing his mind so soon, and also for not asking for a way to contact him. He had found him on Instagram – terrible, terrible idea – but he didn’t have the courage to follow him or dm him. He had no excuses to talk to him. And he had to be careful. He was a journalist, what if he played nice and then was just planning to ruin him? 

So, he put his mind at ease and decided to leave Yuta right where he was. In the back of his mind. He wasn’t going to meet him ever again, anyway. 

Wrong. 

Jaehyun didn’t expect to see him at a party after the last show in London. 

“What are you doing here?” 

Yuta turned around, a smile curled his lips when he saw the model. “Hey, thought I’d never see you again.” 

“Yeah, me too,” he confessed, nervously scratching the back of his neck.  

“Got invited after all the job I did for this.” 

“You travel a lot?” 

“No, usually just for the fashion weeks. I take care of the fashion segment for the agency I work for, but my home is here, London.” 

He was from here? So, they were closer than he imagined. 

Trying to hide the surprise, and the hype after knowing they weren’t far away from each other, he asked, “Why I’ve never seen you before?” 

Yuta chuckled. “Because, with all respect, you were nobody until ten months ago?” 

Jaehyun glared at him, “Okay, that was rude.” 

Yuta shook his head, a low laugh rolling out of his mouth. “It’s the truth.” 

“Why didn’t you interview me when I started working with Prada?” 

“Do you have any idea of how many models they bet on, and then how many of them actually succeed?” 

Jaehyun sighed. Yes, he knew it. He had been there too. 

“Exactly. Before writing about you as a phenomenon, we wanted to be sure you really were ‘the next big thing’. And apparently, you are.” 

The youngest giggled, trying to hide his embarrassment and nervousness. “You sound almost mad about it.” 

“I’m not,” Yuta replied. “Actually, you surprised me. I believed you were quite of an asshole.” 

“And two,” Jaehyun said. “Do you have a bet with someone? Ten insults and you win a prize?” He joked. 

Yuta laughed and shook his head. “Not my fault most supermodels are divas. Just because you have a pretty face you believe that the world revolves around you.” 

“But I’m not like this.” 

“No, you’re not. That’s why I like you. I was even tempted to follow you on Instagram.” 

His mouth almost fell open, but he briefly shook his head and tried to show nonchalance. “And why you didn’t?” 

“Didn’t want to get addicted to your face, see it on the feed, and then don’t be able to have you because you’re not looking for anything,” he explained, cocking his head to the side and smirking.  

Jaehyun furrowed, “Are you flirting?” 

“Damn, if you’re asking it’s not working.” 

“Why are you like this?” 

“It’s true, you should get that I’m flirting with you,” the other replied. “Oh, come on, don’t tell me nobody ever flirted with you. I don’t believe it, not even if you have proofs.” 

Jaehyun gulped. Well, yes, people did. But he simply couldn’t care. He had three people he loved at home, he truly couldn’t care about anybody else. So, what the hell was happening with Yuta? 

“They do, I guess. I’m just not good at getting it.” 

Yuta chuckled. “I don’t understand if you’re really nice or if you’re trying to create a naïve façade that will keep you away from troubles.”

“Troubles?” 

He nodded. “Fame is like a flame, Jaehyun. One small mistake and your face will be erased from every show, article, no more sponsors, no more shootings.” 

Jaehyun gulped. “Are you trying to warn me or make me fall?” 

“Why would I want to make you fall? I’m just saying to be careful. You seem way too nice for this industry, that’s all.” 

“You’re not even part of it.” 

“But I work close to it. And I know that you’ll never be safe. One small slip and you’re over.” 

“Thank you,” Jaehyun muttered, clenching his hand around his glass. “Exactly what I needed.” 

“Okay, I’m sorry. But you really seem pure-hearted, just be aware of people taking advantage of you,” he warned him again before turning on his heels and leaving him with a small wave of the hand. 

“Johnny!” Taeyong called from the couch, leg dangling out and head rolled back as he huffed. “Jade! What are you doing?” He asked again and when he didn’t receive an answer, he huffed and shut the book he was trying to read before getting up and walking to Johnny’s room. 

“What are you doing?” He whined after opening the door and finding Jade on the floor and Johnny sitting on top of her. What… “Please tell me you weren’t -” 

“No,” the older replied, brushing back his blonde hair. Taeyong had helped him dye them not longer than two weeks ago, and it was the best decision he had ever made, he looked so good. “I was trying to put the polish nail on her, but she can’t stop laughing.” 

“It’s not my fault!” Jade defended, finally able to breathe again as her laugh calmed down. But she was still laying on the floor, hair falling around her face and chest panting. “He made a joke, and he made me laugh when he knows I have to stay still,” she pouted, sitting up straight and glaring at him. 

Johnny shrugged, “It wasn’t even that funny.” 

“It’s the way you say things that’s funny.” 

“Did you just call me a joke?” He asked, quirking a brow and placing next to him the polish box. Her lips curled in a small teasing smile and as soon as she answered ‘yes’, Johnny was on her again, tickling her. 

“Hey! I want to have fun too. It’s boring all alone,” Taeyong whined. And Johnny stopped, finally letting go of her.

“Come here, do you want it to? Maybe you know how to sit still,” he said, tilting his head toward their girlfriend that was staring at him with an offended expression. 

Taeyong chuckled and then sat on the floor in front of them. “It’s your fault, though. She’s good.” 

Johnny rolled his eyes. “Oh, of course, nobody can move a single criticism against her, right?” He said playfully, and Taeyong blushed. It had been almost a year now and Taeyong had made so many steps forward, but it was still endearing to see how connected he was with Jade. As much as he had fallen in love with all of them, in the end, she still was his first love and what they had was so peculiar that only they could understand. 

“See,” she said, flipping her hair over her shoulder and leaning over to grab the box that contained the other colours so that Taeyong could pick one. 

“You’re truly funny, by the way,” Taeyong added, talking to Johnny that was holding his hand to see if he had any cuticles to adjust. “You don’t even realize it, and sometimes you make it impossible to hold in a laugh, even in serious situations.” 

“Oh, well, guess that could be considered a talent,” he bragged. 

“Yeah, not when your mom is over the phone and it’s our first meeting with her,” she replied, sitting back at her place. 

“Please, that was funny, and I saw her crack a small laugh too. Also, she loves you,” he reminded them. 

Around two months ago they ‘officially’ met each other parents, well, for obvious reasons only Johnny’s and Jaehyun’s, but it happened through the phone since they couldn’t come there or vice versa. After the first fears, it turned out that the families weren’t against them at all, not even Jaehyun’s mom that had in mind a white wedding that will never happen. And Johnny’s mom was the kindest, already promising them to cook so many delicious dishes when they could finally meet in person and tell even more embarrassing stories about Johnny’s childhood.

It was weird to be accepted. They weren’t ashamed of what they had, but they were fully aware of how people perceived their type of relationship. And having parents’ support in this was just a different type of feeling. Especially for Jade and Taeyong. It was almost as if they could find other parents in them. 

“She texted me a recipe of biscuits the other day, we should try them,” Taeyong said, looking through the different colours before picking a baby blue and handing it to Johnny. 

“You text with my mom?” He asked, genuinely surprised, and opened the cap. 

“Yep,” Taeyong replied as if it was obvious. “She always sends me motivational photos I think she finds on Facebook or Pinterest, or recipes that she tried and thinks we should try too. You know, just normal stuff.” 

Johnny and Jade chuckled affectionately. “I can’t believe her, she basically adopted you.” 

“Oh, well, let’s hope not, I still want to be your boyfriend, not your brother.” 

“You should maybe remind her that, before she gets too caught up,” Jade joked, leaning her head against Johnny’s shoulder. 

“Don’t do that,” the older said, “You’ll make me move.” 

“How can I make you move when you’re twice my size?” She whined, rolling her eyes but still pulling back from him. 

“That’s the problem, I’m shaking trying to do this correctly.” 

“You’re doing great,” Taeyong reassured him. “I think blue looks good on me.” 

“Everything looks good on you,” they both said at the same time, and Taeyong blushed. 

“God, stop! You’re cheesy.” 

“We warned you we were going to overflow you with love,” Johnny said, finishing his right hand and moving to the left. 

“I know. I can’t complain, honestly.” 

“You should add little stars on the thumb,” Jade chimed, staring at her older boyfriend carefully applying the polish. 

“Oh, no, I won’t. Why don’t you do that? I’m sure you’re much more precise.” 

She hummed and then grabbed his other hand to apply the small sticker and then laid the coat on top to fix the two stars she applied. 

And Taeyong simply stared at them taking care of him with a smile on his face and warmth in his heart. It had been almost a year now since they were part of his life and yet, sometimes, he couldn’t realize that all of this was real. He was dating them, and they were sitting in front of him, painting his nails and bickering with each other about what to put on his nails. It was something so superficial, and yet the care they had in their movement made it feel as if they were doing an open-heart surgery. And Taeyong still wasn’t used to this, he probably was never going to get used to this. 

“What hand do you like the best?” Jade asked once they were done, and he rolled his eyes. 

“Both, because you two made it and I love the both of you,” he replied, staring at his nails before looking up at his lovers. 

“Fair,” Johnny smiled. “Help me finish this little demon, right here?” 

“Hey! It was your fault,” she complained again before showing him her hands, pink paint covering some of her nails and staining the skin of her fingers. 

“You’ll paint them, and I’ll put hearts on them,” Taeyong proposed. “Or do you want stripes?” 

“No, I like the hearts.” 

When the polish dried they just laid on the bed while they just talked about the more and less, Taeyong was squeezed between them, but he didn’t mind. He liked feeling their warm embrace, their hands intertwined with each other, their legs brushing against his. 

He turned his head slightly to the side and his lips met Johnny’s but to his surprise, the kiss got heated soon, and his hands tangled in his hair. 

“I need you,” he moaned in the kiss, hips bucking against his thigh. 

“Oookay, I’ll go to my room then,” Jade coughed, sitting straight to walk out of the bed. 

“No,” Taeyong whined, pulling apart from Johnny and grabbing her wrist to stop her in her place. “I need you. The two of you.” 

Her eyes drifted to Johnny for a second before going back to Taeyong. “Are you serious?” 

“Do I look like I’m kidding?” He huffed, rolling his eyes. “Come on, please. I’ll be good.” 

Johnny’s mouth curled into a smirk and his hands easily found the band of his pants, palming with his semi-hard dick through his underwear. “Oh, poor boy. Do you need us that bad?” 

He hummed, throwing his head back, lips pursed together and eyes rolled back. Jade quickly glared at him and then looked at the older as to say ‘we’ve never done this’ but as an answer only a shrug came. 

She huffed under her breath and then turned around, sitting on her knees next to him, perfect view of his whole body. It wasn’t like he was scared anymore, actually, he was probably the one that started things the most, but still, what if dynamics involving more than one person triggered him? She shrugged the thought out of her mind when his lips parted open and sinful moans started slipping past them. If he wanted to stop he had a safe word, and they would’ve done it immediately, but she surely wasn’t going to fight the feeling back. 

Her tongue rolled over her lips when her eyes landed where Johnny was jacking him off, pants and underwear now long forgotten and cock free, now fully hard. 

“Is this what you wanted?” Johnny asked, thumb brushing over his slit, making his chest rise up. “Want us to take care of you?” 

When he hummed, Johnny snickered and pulled away, swiftly getting rid of his own clothes, completely naked at their eyes. 

“Turn around,” he ordered, and Taeyong followed immediately, hands and knees like he knew he wanted. “Are you going to just watch?” Johnny asked Jade, honestly annoyed she wasn’t doing anything. He was never going to be on the receiving end, but he couldn’t deny that the thought of her being dominant did turn him on. He had fantasized more than once about how the two worked in bed together, and now he wanted to get a taste. 

“I – I,” she stammered. She wanted to do something, but with Johnny around, she simply felt like she couldn’t be the one in command. He always had the upper hand, always the most lucid of them all, always so good at handling people like they were puppets on a string. 

“Tell her what you want, baby boy,” Johnny purred against Taeyong’s ear, big hand caressing the soft flesh of his ass. 

“I want you,” he cried, swinging his hips. “Please, mommy, please.” 

She had to fight back a low growl to burst out of her mouth and finally moved closer to him. Her hands swiftly replaced Johnny’s on his ass and pulled his cheeks apart, making him moan lowly. 

“Fuck, always so pretty for us,” she praised, teasingly brushing her finger on the sensitive rim between his cheeks. She leaned closer to him and then loudly spat, saliva drooling between his ass down to his balls, making him mewl louder. 

Johnny smirked at the scene and a part of him thought for a moment – only for a split second – to sit in a corner and just watch, really tempted to give her full control. 

“Please.” 

“Want my fingers, pretty boy? Want me to stretch you out for daddy’s cock?” She cooed, smearing the spit around his rim and looking up at Johnny to silently ask him to pass the lube. 

Johnny almost groaned at her words, hand wrapped tightly at the base of his cock, wondering since when he was so vulnerable in front of a scene like this before swiftly opening the drawer and throwing her the bottle. 

“Yes, please.”

She smeared a big amount of liquid on her index and middle finger and slowly started making her way inside him. Her fingers started moving fast, she knew he could take it, always doing so much she was honestly impressed sometimes. 

“Look at you,” Johnny spoke, moving in front of him to lift his face up. “She’s good, right? Love feeling mommy’s fingers inside you?” 

“Y-yes,” he wept, looking up at him, just for a moment, he just couldn’t stare into his eyes, but Johnny didn’t like being disobeyed, and he wanted to enjoy the show and see him fall apart. 

“Look at me, baby,” he ordered, hand cupping his chin, thumb grazing his lower lip. “Are you ashamed? Don’t you love it when she gives you exactly what you want?” 

He nodded, whines coming out as an answer, but the blonde shook his head and clicked his tongue. “Words. Remember the rules, no whines before the first two orgasms.” 

But Taeyong only whined louder now that a third finger made its way into him, fucking him fast and precise, hitting exactly where he wanted her. He hated that rule because he got lost so quickly, it just felt so good to be able to trust them and let go of any single form of control. 

“Ye-yes, she’s good, fuck,” he cried out anyway, not wanting to disappoint him. Wanting to give him exactly what he liked, just like they did with him. 

A louder moan ripped past his throat when her tongue lapped at his entrance, fingers slipping out, hands cupping both ass cheeks to spread him open and make him blush a bright shade of red. She smirked against his rim, feeling his thighs shake and an embarrassed cry rolled out of his lips, before letting her tongue slip past his hole. 

Johnny moaned lowly at the sight, never imagined being so turned on by seeing her eating him out like that. “Come here,” he ordered, sitting against the board of the bed and spreading his legs right at his side, hard throbbing cock prodding at his mouth. “Can you suck me? Get me all wet and ready to fuck you?” 

Taeyong gulped, shakily trying to wipe off his face the drool that was staining his chin, and then leaned forward, mouth wrapping around Johnny’s tip with ease. “Good boy,” he praised, slipping his fingers at the base of his hair and pushing him closer to him, head hitting the back of his throat soon, relaxing around it to welcome the big size inside. And that was just enough for him, somehow he didn’t even feel the need to thrust back into him, just feeling his throat close around him was enough to make him lose his mind. 

Jade moaned against his skin one last time, spit mixing with the lube, and then lightly spanked his ass, soft flesh jiggling. She almost groaned at the sight in front of her and cursed inside her head thinking how badly she wanted to fuck him. But she couldn’t, and that definitely wasn’t the time to cry over it. 

“Look at you,” she praised before inserting three fingers inside again and wrapping a hand around the base of his neglected cock, painfully hard, begging for the release. “Taking all of his cock in your mouth, you’re so good for him, aren’t you?” 

Taeyong tried to nod and hum, forcing his eyes open to look at Johnny that was still holding him in place. 

“Do you think you’re ready, pretty boy? Think you can take daddy’s cock?” She asked, starting to move faster and curl her fingers inside just how she knew he loved, knowing for sure it was going to make him lose his mind. 

And it did, as tears started spilling down his face and he just wanted to beg, implore her to let him come, promising he was going to take another one, but Johnny’s length prevented him from letting out sounds that were different from gags and muffled moans. 

The other two looked up, eyes locking into each other and lips curling up in a smirk, both thinking the same. 

“Want to come around my fingers, prince?” 

He moaned, trying to nod even with Johnny’s tight grip on his head. He pulled out, finally making him breathe again, free hand gently wiping away the mess on his lower face. 

“Then come, baby boy,” he encouraged, keeping him up and letting his hand travel down his chest to tease his nipples. 

“Come for me, prince,” she ordered, adding the fourth finger and brushing her thumb on his slit. 

Taeyong’s head rolled back, and then his whole body tensed up finally reaching the long-awaited high. 

“Good boy,” she praised, gradually slowing down her thrusts into him and pulling her fingers out. Wet digits dragging on the pink skin of his ass and mouth leaving kisses all over his spine. 

“You took her so well, baby,” Johnny cooed, moving away from him and leaving a kiss on his lips. “But can you take me?” He asked, moving behind him. 

“Ye-yes, daddy, I can, please,” he begged, head turned back to stare at him. Typical smirk on his face, hands cupping his ass, spreading wide enough to make him want to die from the embarrassment and tip already prodding at his entrance. But Johnny didn’t move, he glanced up, eyes glued on Jade that was finally getting rid of her clothes, waiting for her to position herself where he was before.  

Before doing so, she crawled to Johnny and kissed him roughly, her hands cupping his face as his wrapped around the small of her back pulling her closer. 

Taeyong almost moaned at the sight, gulping hardly at how hot they were and how he needed them to wreck him more than before. And almost as if his silent begs were listened by them, she pulled away with a smirk on her face and then moved back where Johnny was sitting before. 

Taeyong’s attention moved to her, eyes attached to her core, dripping wet and clit hard, needy for attention. But he had no time to actually think about her, that Johnny slid in with one go, making his head drop down and hands clench onto the freshly washed sheets. 

“Fuck,” he moaned, loving the way Johnny was filling him so well and the way his hands caressed his lower back to keep him steady. Johnny always felt so good, making his head spin with the slightest touch or word. 

“Still so tight, fuck,” the other moaned, starting to move in and out slowly, “feels so good.” Johnny’s hips started to move faster, skin slapping against his as Taeyong tried to keep his eyes open to stare at Jade’s fingers skilfully moving fast past her wet walls, white cum dripping down her hand making him eager to get a taste. 

“So pretty, fuck,” she moaned, head pushed back against the wall but still enough to let her see her two boyfriends in front of her. Adding the third finger and starting to circle her thumb on her sensitive bud as she bucked her hips, lost in the sight in front of her. Johnny’s blonde locks falling messily on his forehead and thick eyebrows knitted in concentration, while Taeyong was looking at her, whimpering and whining.

Taeyong’s eyes lit up at the sight of her chest panting heavily and the way her cunt sucked her fingers in so perfectly, “Mo-mommy, want you, please.” 

“Wasn’t before enough?” Johnny asked, wetting his lips and moving his eyes on her beautiful body. Fuck, it was always so fucking hot watching her take care of herself. 

“No,” he cried. “Want to make her feel good, please.” 

Taeyong didn’t expect Johnny’s hand to wrap in his hair and push him forward, mouth pressed against her wet core. 

A low moan rolled out of her lips at the scene, and then she moved her hands out of the way to keep her thighs spread apart to let him have full access to her. 

“Come on, babe,” Johnny mumbled. “Make her feel good.” This was without a doubt hotter. Watching somebody buried between her legs was one of his favourite views, and the one being Taeyong, always so focused on giving and giving so much pleasure, was a beautifully deadly combo. 

Taeyong’s gaze drifted to Jade’s for a second, before he started moving his tongue on her. Slow movements with long licks and hard sucks on her clit, making her lose her mind. His hands wrapped around her thighs, the only thing keeping him up was Johnny’s hands on his hips and his own elbows. 

“Good boy,” he cooed, moving his hand away from his hair to be replaced by Jade’s. “Look at you, taking me so – fuck – well.” 

Taeyong moaned at his words, clenching around him when Johnny hit right where he wanted him the most, and again, and again. As always, finding and knowing all the right places to make him melt. Enough to make him stop working on Jade for a few moments, it was nothing, probably, but it was too much for her right now. 

“Can’t you take care of me after I prepped you so well?” She asked, two fingers lifting his head up from his chin. “I even made you come, and this is how you thank me?” 

He shook his head, “No, I’m sorry.” 

She snickered, the other hand quickly moving on her clit, “Maybe I should sit on your face sometimes, bet you’d look so pretty under me, and you wouldn’t have a thing to distract yourself with.” 

“Y-yes, please,” he moaned, looking up at her, craving to feel her straddle his face. Not caring about the mocking snicker that left both of their mouths. 

“You want that? Want my thighs around your face?” 

He nodded fast, wetting his lips, and whimpering at Johnny’s thrusts inside him. 

“I guess right now’s not the moment,” she huffed, stopping her hand on herself and moving closer to him, forcing his face down again. “Be a good boy and make me come, will you?” 

“Yeah,” he mumbled, voice muffled by her body and the lewd sounds of the skin slapping behind him. 

Johnny grinned before his hand moved to wrap around his cock, eliciting a whine from the younger. 

“No, please.” 

“What? Don’t you want to feel good?” 

“It’s too much,” he breathed out, voice getting choked in his throat when Johnny’s thumb started moving only on his sensitive tip. 

“I’m sure you can take it, right?” 

“I can’t,” he wept.

“Oh, yes you do, baby,” Jade chimed, pushing his face down again and holding him in place. “You’re such a good boy for us, aren’t you?” 

He nodded against her, feeling tears at the corner of his eyes for how good it all felt. He was close once again, but he knew Johnny wasn’t there just yet and if there was something he was firm about was for them to come when he said so, and usually was together. Johnny loved doing that, he said there was nothing better than coming at the same time, but Taeyong knew he was just a freak of control, and he loved to use to his advantage his incredible control of it to watch how far they were going to push themselves for him. 

“Don’t come again,” as expected, Johnny warned. “Not now, I know you can hold it in.” 

He whined, ass bucking up against him, nails digging onto the soft flesh of Jade’s thigh, making her moan loudly as she found the small burn on the skin excitingly hot. 

“Fuck her with your fingers too, come on,” he ordered, lifting his head up for a second, and even if he couldn’t see him, he knew from the expression on Jade’s face that Taeyong’s lips were surely puffy and red and her wetness was smeared all over his chin. 

“Can you be a good boy for us?” She asked, passing a finger over his lips and then pushing it past his mouth, easily reaching the back of his throat before pulling out. 

“Ye-yeah, please,” he blubbered, shifting on his place to find a comfortable position to finger fuck her, harder than imagined when Johnny’s moves simply didn’t slow down, and he felt like he was going crazy. He wanted to be good and help her, but it was so damn hard. 

“Fuck,” she moaned, head thrown back and mouth open, “Just like this,” she praised when his two fingers started curling inside her. Just what she wanted. Just what she needed. 

“See that you can take it,” Johnny smirked behind him, lowering himself to leave kisses between the blades of his shoulder and lifting a hand to cup Jade’s boob. 

Like this they swiftly find a balanced rhythm, with Johnny’s steady strokes and Jade grinding against Taeyong’s fingers to help him with the thrusts into her, a mess of limbs and whimpers as the three chased the pleasure. 

“Please, more,” Taeyong begged, not even sure what more Johnny could give him when this already felt overwhelming. But Johnny somehow always knew how to give more, how to give him exactly what he wanted. So, his pushes got faster, harder, big hands wrapping around his tiny waist to hold him in his place, almost making him completely lose his mind. Brain too fogged to remember he had to take care of somebody else. 

“Don’t stop fucking me,” Jade warned him, low voice bringing him back to her, but still too far gone to be in full control of what he was doing. His body reacted naturally, just for them. He was like an instrument in their hands, an instrument only they were able to play. And the melody was so good every time that he knew for sure he couldn’t hold it anymore.

“Please, please, need to – fuck – need to come,” he cried out, eyes closed and toes already curling in anticipation, no need to pray for Johnny to be there too because he knew he was. He could feel it from the way he was throbbing inside him and the way his thrusts were starting to lose the usual control they always had. Precision slipping out of Johnny’s hands just when he was too close.  

“Want to come, baby?” 

He nodded swiftly, moans spilling out of his mouth loudly and shamelessly as his fingers kept moving in her, quick and right, sending her so close to the edge. 

“You’re clenching so hard, fuck,” Johnny groaned, throwing his head back, feeling pleasure haze his mind, “Got so lucky with you.” 

A smile crept on Taeyong’s face at his words, messing with his brain even more. 

“Should we make you come?” Johnny asked teasingly.  

“I think he deserves it,” Jade moaned, forcing her eyes open to watch his condition, a beautiful mess. “He’s been so good for us.” 

“Yes, yes, please,” he chanted, voice high and breathy, he was there. 

“Then come, fuck,” Johnny said, tightening the hold around his body as the orgasm got at his head, and he had to hold himself somewhere. 

Taeyong exploded, white cum spilling on the mattress and hole clenching hard around Johnny that was still moving to ride the high. His fingers stopped moving and Jade was quick at replacing them with hers, swift movements, messy, hard, and needy because she felt like she was about to go crazy and when the pleasure finally hit her, it exploded hard. Squirt hitting Taeyong’s amazed face and his chest, to her thighs and even the sheets as her eyes closed tight, seeing white and her mouth hung open, letting out a longer and louder moan. 

And only when she came down from the high and saw her boyfriends’ faces, she realized what happened. 

“Shit, I’m sorry, babe,” she apologized immediately, trying to clean her hand before moving it to wipe Taeyong’s face, but he pulled away with a smile on his face, collecting some of the liquid on his fingers and licking it. 

“That was hot,” he whispered, a smirk curling his lips. “Had no idea you could do that.” 

She quickly looked over at Johnny that was grinning like an idiot, carefully pulling out from Taeyong. 

“Yeah, neither did I until a few months ago,” she replied, shaking her head to move her hair out of the way and stretching her legs. 

Taeyong chuckled and then tried to sit up, feeling sore everywhere, already pouting at noticing that Johnny wasn’t there anymore. He loved aftercare, and he loved how Johnny was always so ready with everything, but he just wanted to cuddle as soon they were done. 

“Why do I have a feeling he has something to do with it?” 

“Because he does,” she replied before leaning down and kissing him, praising him for how good he had been. Maybe they could’ve worked on his skills of doing two things at once, but considering he had never done that before, he was good. 

“Because I had to come into her life to make her do that,” Johnny bragged, entering the room with a water bottle and new sheets. 

“You tied me to a bed for a day.” 

“Oh, please, shut up, that’s fake news, misleading information,” he replied, moving closer to the bed to clean him. “There’s cum everywhere, you two are a mess.” 

“Hey! It’s also yours,” Taeyong complained. 

“And by the way, I didn’t tie her to the bed for a day,” he added. “Simply made her lay there and finger fucked her till she squirted all over. It wasn’t even that hard,” he winked at her, hiding her face in embarrassment at the memory. It had been so awkward to have the complete attention on herself for so long, but it felt so good, she kind of missed that they stopped doing things like this. It was nice to have somebody completely focused on giving her pleasure even if they tried new things, and most of the time those sessions always ended up with overstimulation.  

Johnny chuckled, moving her hand out of the way before leaning closer to her to pass the cloth between her thighs. “We didn’t do that yet, by the way. Why?” He asked, thinking about it. 

“I bet you’d look pretty tied up,” Taeyong chimed in, turning around to look at them. 

“I know right? All squirming and whimpering when she can’t do absolutely anything but take everything we’d give to her,” Johnny imagined, a teasing smirk on his face. 

“It’s always two against one, damn,” she rolled her eyes, pushing him back, making him fall on the mattress, but he grabbed her wrist and pulled her with him. 

“Oh, please, it’s not torture, we should try.” 

“Maybe, one day, not now,” she replied, sitting up on top of him. “And not with you two. You,” she said, turning to Taeyong. “Became a little bit too devilish for my liking, I don’t trust you.” 

Johnny smirked, “That’s because he’s your sub.” 

“Hey! What are you saying? I’m a bad dom?” 

Johnny shrugged, “Look at you, you’re well-behaved. Maybe you just need a little practice.” 

“But I’m good,” Taeyong whined, crawling to them, smashing his pouting face against his hand a palm distant from Johnny. 

“I know you’re good, baby, but sometimes you slip somewhere.” 

Taeyong rolled his eyes and huffed. 

“See, you’re lucky we don’t take these dynamics outside the bedroom, or else this would give you a punishment.” 

“I wouldn’t last a day.” 

“I think she wouldn’t last a day,” Johnny said, lightly tickling Jade. 

“Excuse me? Weren’t you just bragging about you being the best brat tamer in the world?” 

“I can tame you in bed, it’s the only place where you do what I say with a snap of a finger.” 

“So many words to say that you couldn’t do that,” she teased, throwing her hair back. 

“Yeah, she’s right.” 

“You two switch sides so easily, damn. I’m surrounded by snakes,” Johnny joked. “Where’s Jae when I need him the most, he would side with him,” he fake-cried, looking around the room. 

The other two laughed, but then a sad expression soon took over. 

“Here we go, what’s with those faces?” 

“I miss him,” they said at the same time.  

Johnny sighed, “I miss him too,” he confessed. Calling or texting simply wasn’t the same thing as having him around, and as much as they were lucky to have other partners at their sides, sometimes not having one still got too heavy. It wasn’t a week thing, it had been a month by now, and not having him walking around the place was getting hard to bear for everybody. “Just hold on a little more,” he reassured them. “I know it’s hard, but he always comes back with so many stories and gifts for us, and you know how happy his job makes him.” 

Jade hummed, it was true, but it was getting too much. Not only now, just everything. They all needed a break, a proper one. “I think we need to go on a holiday,” she said, completely lowering down now, chest flat against Johnny’s, pleading eyes a few centimetres away from his. “We’ve never done that before, isn’t it… weird?” It had been overall years since they were together, sure, Taeyong arrived later, but they’ve never been anywhere. Not even when they were just three. 

“We’ve never had the chance,” Johnny replied, moving her hair back and tucking them behind her ear. 

“I know, but now we could. Just the four of us, somewhere where we can be ourselves and nobody knows our names.” 

“We definitely should,” Taeyong replied, voice filled with excitement. The last time he had been on a holiday was probably when he was five, so he couldn’t wait to finally have one with the people he loved the most. “Even just for a week.” 

Johnny hummed, the other arm moving so he could welcome him in his hold, and they all snuggled together. They definitely needed a break. “We can talk about it when Jae comes back. I’m sure he can get a week off, and we can go wherever we want.” 

“Fuck,” Yuta moaned, head pressed against the mattress as he tried to muffle the moans that spilled from his mouth. He had no idea how he ended there. Well, he actually did. It was the last night they were going to spend in Paris, and after all the flirting and teasing that went on for like three weeks, it wasn’t surprising that he was now laying flat on a hotel mattress with Jeong Jaehyun’s cock buried inside him. Not quite what he was expecting when the fashion season started, but he couldn’t complain.

“Do you like that, uh? Feels good, right?” Jaehyun groaned, gripping the elder hips tighter, surely leaving marks.

Yuta rolled his eyes back as soon as the model dragged his hand under his body, pushing his waist up from the mattress to stroke his painfully hard cock without stopping thrusting into him. “Jaehyun —  shit,” he cursed, gritting his teeth.

That definitely wasn’t something Yuta was used to doing. Fucking with strangers, being topped, begging for more. In general, looking like a complete mess, nonetheless underneath a model. He hated them, seriously. And with a burning passion. As much as he loved the fashion world, he hated who took part in it, spoiled little brats that walked around as if they ruled the whole world. But Jaehyun, fuck, Jaehyun. He was completely different, and also so fucking good in bed.

“You feel so good, fuck,” Jaehyun slurred, closing his eyes, and throwing his head back, enjoying the sensation of Yuta’s walls clenching around him.

Yuta simply moaned, not able to put many words together when he was jacking him off so swiftly and thrusting into him so well. Jaehyun was big, and it had probably been a dumb idea letting him fuck him after ages he had last bottomed. But it felt so good that probably he could’ve got used to this.

And Jaehyun felt so addictive already that he didn’t want it to stop, but he wasn’t sure he could control it any longer.

“Jae, fuck, I’m close,” he mumbled, fisting the sheets underneath him, and arching his ass up when he hit just right inside him.

“Let go. I’m there, too,” Jaehyun moaned, pushing his chest down against his back and moving faster on him, and when his thumb brushed the tip of Yuta’s cock was all it took him to come undone, squirting white cum in the sheets, clenching hard around him, triggering Jaehyun’s orgasm too.

“God, that was good,” Jaehyun chuckled, before carefully pulling out of him and rolling to the side, quickly getting rid of the condom, and throwing it in the bin next to the bed.

Yuta turned to the side, he already felt sleepy and with no strength to walk back to his room. And he hoped Jaehyun was nice enough to let him stay.

“Guess you’re not so nice in bed as you are in the plain daylight,” he joked.

Jaehyun laughed lowly and then turned to the side to face him. “I’m full of surprises.”

When Jaehyun came back home, he was welcomed with the sound of music playing in the living room and utensils sounds, and the usual bickering between Taeyong and Johnny about something.

“You’re not doing anything, let me decide how I do things,” Johnny complained, and Jaehyun could imagine him rolling his eyes at the younger.

“No, if you do it wrong,” Taeyong replied.

“Then do it yourself.”

Jaehyun rolled his eyes as he left his bags next to the door. It was nice being back home and noticing that nothing had changed. Taeyong had this habit of letting Johnny do everything for him, he wasn’t quite sure if Taeyong had started it or if Johnny was just too whipped and simply started doing anything for him. But Taeyong was also a perfectionist, and if things weren’t exactly how he wanted them, he would snap, leading them to always bicker with each other over the smallest things.

“Home sweet home, right?” Jaehyun said, entering the kitchen. Taeyong turned around first, eyes sparkling and the biggest smile on his face.

“Jaehyunnie!” He screamed, running into his arms, and hugging him tightly. “Never again, don’t leave for so long ever again, please.”

Jaehyun smiled and picked him up from the floor, holding him from the back of his thighs. “Maybe next time if we’re lucky I might take you with me. You could meet some of your favourite designers.” He knew how badly Taeyong would’ve loved that. He actually skipped a beat every time that Jaehyun was offered to work with the big brands he only dreamed about. Also, Jaehyun always looked so good with designer’s clothes, whether it was Prada, Versace, Fendi, Tom Ford or Gucci.

“I’d probably get you fired for how much I’d talk,” he replied, but he loved the idea.

“Can I get some attention, too?” Johnny complained, placing the ladle in the bowl.

“Come here,” Jaehyun said without placing Taeyong to the ground, but turning around to have better access to Johnny.

“I missed you,” the oldest said, kissing him slowly.

“I missed you, too. It really sucks not having you around for so long.” He then looked around and asked, “Where’s Jade?”

“Sleeping. She’s feeling terrible,” Johnny explained. She had been feeling sick for a while now, and strangely her period got nothing to do with it. She was just extremely stressed, even if she tried to play it cool. Always mad at the smallest things, jumpy at the smallest sounds, wanted to be left alone. Johnny could barely get close to her, and at night she often wanted to sleep alone.

“Did she take something?”

Taeyong nodded. “We wanted to prepare hot chocolate for her, try to make her feel better.”

“Then do that, I can go and wake her –”

“Don’t,” Johnny stopped him immediately. “Let her sleep. She’ll wake up by herself.”

Jaehyun furrowed. “Is everything okay?” He asked, placing Taeyong down gently, letting him go back to the stove. He had actually noted through the phone that she seemed a little off lately, but he simply blamed it on tiredness.

“I just don’t want her to get mad, she really wasn’t feeling good.”

Jaehyun hummed lowly. He wanted to go to her room and lay next to her, but then opted to stay there with them.

Half an hour later they heard the door of the bedroom slam open, making them turn around.

“Jade?” Taeyong called, peeking his head out of the kitchen.

“I want to rip my organs out of my body,” she exclaimed, stomping her feet to the ground while she made her way to the kitchen, sitting with no grace at all on top of Jaehyun. Wait… Jaehyun?

“Jaehyun! You’re home!” She screamed, turning around to hug him. 

“Yes, love, I’m back,” he replied, hugging her back and lifting her up, so she wouldn’t slip from his legs.

“I’ve been sick since you left, you’re killing me,” she pouted, pulling away from the hug to look at him, crossing her arms on her chest. 

Jaehyun caressed her face while the other was still wrapped around her waist. “I’ll be home from now on, promise.”

“Yeah, and then they’ll call you to go somewhere on the other side of the world,” she huffed, rolling her eyes, and then cursed when a painful cramp on her legs hit her.

“You shouldn’t get mad in your conditions,” he said, moving his hand to caress her leg.

“You know that weird pain in your bones? When you feel it pull, and you feel cold everywhere, it won’t stop, I can’t stand it anymore,” she cried, letting her head fall on his shoulder.

“Do you want chocolate? We made it just for you,” Johnny said, and she nodded, still tangled in Jaehyun’s hold.

“Heating pad?” Taeyong asked, and she also nodded to that. She had no idea how to make it go away, and she didn’t even have a fever anymore, so why did she feel that way? 

“Look at the bright side, we’re all pampering you,” Jaehyun whispered to her, making her chuckle.

“I’d prefer if you did it without feeling like somebody is stabbing me, but I appreciate it.”

When the afternoon passed, she was feeling better, probably it was the meds or the hot water bag that relaxed her muscles, or the fact that Jaehyun was at home. But the calm was about to be over.

“So, tell us how it went? Something exciting happened?”

“I had fun,” Jaehyun replied, caressing Jade’s hair as she was laying on his lap. They were crumpled on the couch, and Johnny and Taeyong were sitting on the armchair next to it. They seriously needed to move out. But with him always busy, they didn’t have time to search for a house. “Didn’t see much of the cities, but they are all beautiful, we should definitely go someday.”

“And the clothes?”

“I actually brought something home. I think I’m somebody’s favourite there,” he joked. “They’re in one of my bags, I’ll give them to you later.”

Taeyong smiled and thanked him, and then Johnny asked, “Made new friends?”

Jaehyun coughed and his ears turned red. He wasn’t sure he should’ve told them, but at the end, he and Yuta exchanged numbers and said that it could’ve been fun seeing each other again, so it was only fair to let his lovers know. “Umh, met someone…actually.”

“Met someone… in what sense?” Jade asked, trying to hide the jealousy in her voice.

“In the sense of started talking, and well, flirting,” he hesitated, looking around at the others,  Johnny seemed quite excited, but Taeyong was furrowing and well, Jade was just really good at putting on a mask. “And we… we fucked,” he whispered.

Jade gulped. Here it was. She knew it was only a matter of time before it happened. A model. A super good fucking looking blonde model with blue eyes and a size two stealing his heart.

“Oh,” she gasped, keeping all the other curses in her mouth.

“I didn’t mean to,” Jaehyun said. “I mean, it just happened. I met him in New York, he interviewed me, and then I met him again here in London, and he was in Milan and Paris too, and I don’t know how it happened, but he’s good-looking and funny and really charming.”

Oh, so it was a man. Well, it wasn’t any better anyway. Probably, a little, just because she couldn’t be exactly compared to him, but it still made her feel like shit. Another one? Was it really needed? Weren’t they enough? No. Jade stop. This is selfish, immature, and incoherent. She knew she couldn’t blame him for falling, but she also couldn’t stop this strange feeling she had in her guts.

This didn’t feel good. For some reason, she just felt that a bomb was about to drop on their heads, and she felt that adding another one just wasn’t a good idea.

“Are you mad?” Jaehyun asked her, that now was sitting up straight, nervously biting her nails.

She shook her head. “No,” she lied. “Is he a model?”

“No, he interviewed me.”

“A journalist?” Taeyong quirked a brow and Jaehyun rolled his head back.

“Johnny? Do you also have to find something wrong with him or what?”

“I was just asking,” Taeyong explained. “Are you sure about him? You know how they are.”

“I just started getting to know him and then had sex with him once, and he seems nice. Why do we always have to think negatively? You think he’s trying to get to me to know something?”

Taeyong shrugged. “They’d do anything to sell good news to the press and get paid bucks.”

“Yeah, fucking with me is such great news.”

“It’s not that,” Taeyong replied. “Just be careful, we don’t want you to get hurt.”

Jade was zoning out and started shaking. She didn’t like this at all. “I need to puke,” was the last thing she said before rushing to the bathroom.

Jaehyun tried to push Yuta out of his mind for the sake of his relationship with the others. Johnny was absolutely fine with it, and believed they were just being paranoid, but didn’t say it out loud. Taeyong was scared. And Jade was basically avoiding him. She knew he didn’t do anything out of the rules of their relationship, but she couldn’t stop her jealousy. Why didn’t she feel like this with Taeyong? Sure, she was a little bit insecure, but the feeling she felt in her stomach wasn’t so bad that it made her want to throw up every time she stopped thinking about it.

“Can you stop avoiding me?” Jaehyun said, leaning against the frame of her bedroom door.

“I’m working, Jae.”

“You can take a break for two seconds. I can’t stand this anymore. I don’t want to lose you just because I might like somebody else.”

Jade huffed and then rested the pen on the desk.

“If you like him, go for it.”

“Go for it when you act like this? How can I go for it when I know that I have you at home like this?”

“I’m sorry, okay. I don’t know why I feel so jealous. I’m just afraid you’ll be too busy, I guess,” she confessed, even if she had no idea what the real reason behind her feelings was. “I barely see you since you became so famous, I just fear it’ll become worst,” she sighed. They couldn’t bring somebody else at home, there was no space for five people there. And even if now they had money, they could never find the time to sit down and look for a house and mostly have time to physically go see it. It sucked, really. So that meant for Jaehyun to go out to also see him, and their time together was already running low. “I don’t want to stop you from going out with him, though. If he makes you happy, I’m happy too.”

“You’re saying it just because.”

“No,” she replied. “I mean it. I’ll work on my jealousy. You did for me, it’s the least I can do for you.”

Jaehyun raised a brow. “Are you sure?”

She nodded. “Yes. But Taeyong’s right, be careful, and try to test the waters before letting him know about us.”

“I’ve never been here,” Yuta said, looking around at the bar. It was expensive, so it was pretty much clear to him why he had never been there. It was in a part of the city he didn’t even dare to go close to. “It’s cute.”

“Yeah, I like it. It’s chill, private,” Jaehyun explained, pointing at the booth they were sitting on. It wasn’t completely separated from the rest of the place, but the curved sofas with the medium-high backrest gave him enough privacy. “I often come here with my – friends.”

Yuta chuckled, sipping from his drink. “Craving being unknown again?”

Jaehyun nodded. “Sometimes, yes. You know, I just wish I could go out without having people expecting me to always be open to talk to them and take pictures and be always happy and shit. I also have bad days.”

“It really must suck being famous.”

“It doesn’t. I really appreciate all the support, my fans are amazing, but yes, I miss being nobody when it gets too overwhelming.” Jaehyun truly loved his job and his fans, but sometimes it really became too much, especially with his partners, he couldn’t even remember the last time they all went out together.

“You said you come here with friends,” the older said, recalling what he had said before. “Do you even have them?”

Jaehyun scoffed. “It had been a while since you last insulted me, I was getting used to it.”

“No, come on, I was just kidding, but I don’t see you hanging out with anybody on social media. You just have some pictures on your feed where it looks like you’re out with somebody, but not many. Who even takes them?”

The model shook his head, laughing lowly. “Stalked my profile?”

“I’m just curious and back then when you didn’t sit right with me, I wanted to see if you were as beautiful in real life,” he smiled. “Turns out you are.”

The younger laughed and then said, “My manager, by the way.” No, the pictures in his feed were mostly all shoot by one of them when they would go out occasionally. But he couldn’t tell him. He knew the rule was to tell about their relationship as soon as possible, but Jaehyun still had no idea where Yuta really wanted this to go. And he couldn’t risk a journalist he wasn’t close with to know about them.

“Oh, and is your manager your friend?”

“I have friends,” Jaehyun replied. “I’m just private about my personal life. It’s none’s business who I’m friend with.”

“There are rumours about you,” Yuta almost whispered, swirling the liquid in his glass, his sharp deep eyes staring into his. Jaehyun raised a brow, trying to show nonchalance.

“Oh yeah? And what do they say?”

“Nothing much, but some people that went to college with you said that you had a girlfriend back then.”

Jaehyun nodded and then rubbed his chin. Where was he trying to go? “And?”

“People suspect she’s the girl in one of the very first pictures on your account.”

“And?” He repeated, raising a brow, and slightly tilting his head.

“You still follow each other.”

“So? What does it mean?”

“It’s strange if you’re not together anymore. She also likes your posts, doesn’t miss any.”

Jaehyun suddenly heard Taeyong’s words in his mind. What if he was right? What if Yuta was trying to get something from him?

“People can’t be friends? And why do you listen to those things?” He didn’t want to get mad and give him a reason to suspect even more, but he was starting to feel uncomfortable. “Are you trying to make a scandal? Are you trying to fuck me up, Yuta? Because I might be kind, but I’m not stupid, and I don’t need snakes in my life.”

Yuta shook his head and grabbed his hand, stopping him from leaving. “No,” he said. “I was just wondering.”

“Yeah, why were you wondering?”

“Because I just wanted to make sure it was all fake. People love making shits up, and since I know you, I want to know who I really have in front of him.”

Jaehyun lowered his head. He wasn’t so sure about it. He had a talent of trusting the wrong people, but this time it would’ve impacted not only himself, but also the ones he loved the most.

“Hey, please, look at me,” Yuta called, touching his chin. “Why would I do that? I really like you, if I didn’t, it would be written on my face, trust me. I’m a judgmental bitch, you see it if I can’t stand you.”

Jaehyun suppressed a laugh. “It would do you a favour to screw me up.”

“No, it wouldn’t. In the industry, there are far shittier people that deserve to be exposed. Not you for sure.”

He hummed, biting his lower lip nervously before asking, “Why do you care about her? Are they saying something bad about her?”

Yuta smirked. “Protective?”

“I don’t want her to get hate for nothing.”

“Just the usual, you know. Typical internalized misogynist shits.”

“But she didn’t do anything.”

“People don’t care. She was with you, and that’s enough for them to hate on her,” he explained and then shrugged. “But don’t worry, she’s not the one in people’s minds. You’re actually shipped with a few models you did some shootings with.”

“How do you know everything?”

“You don’t search yourself on Twitter?”

“No, why would I? To ruin my day? And they ship me with them based on what?” He avoided social media as much as possible, especially Twitter, he didn’t need all the negativity.

“Breathed the same air, looked in the same direction. Oh, and that necklace,” he said, pointing at the necklace hanging on Jaehyun’s neck. Their necklace. “Another model had it.”

“No, she didn’t,” he replied, faster than he wanted to.

“Yeah, tulips, what are they?”

Jaehyun huffed and rolled his eyes, “No, they’re not tulips. It’s a daffodil, and I’m sure nobody has this because it’s personalized.” He knew it. He had it done as a Christmas gift to his partners, and nobody else could have it. It was their lucky charm. Their thing.

Yuta shrugged. “Well, if you care so much about it, then say it in an interview and their delusional thinking will calm down a little.”

“Can’t you write it in ours?”

“No, I already sent it. Babe, I also have to translate it in Japanese and Korean and I can’t wait forever.”

“You also speak Korean?”

Yuta hummed with a nod. “Surprising, right? Also, Chinese, but I don’t use it at work.”

“Jade’s studying Korean,” he said without thinking twice, and just when Yuta raised a brow, he started panicking. “One of my friends, the ones you think I don’t have.” And honestly, it wasn’t a complete lie. Most of his friends were in America, and the only ones he still had from college were Amita and Sicheng, he actually didn’t meet him in college, but that wasn’t the point. He wasn’t really good at making strong friendships during shootings. He talked with a lot of people but didn’t go past that. 

Yuta laughed, “Maybe I could meet them one day.”

“Do you want this to be serious?” Jaehyun inquired.

“Oh, did I scare you away with this? Was it just casual?”

“No, I mean, I don’t know,” Jaehyun blubbered. God, since when he became like this? He had been the first one to confess every time, and now… “I think I like you. I mean, I know I do. Wouldn’t mind getting to know you better.”

“Oh, thank god, thought I just threw all of this away,” he said, letting out a breath of relief. “I like you, too. I wasn’t expecting this, but you’re really nice to spend time with.” They have been going out like this for like two weeks now. They were always small dates, mostly eating out something after work, or well, in all honesty, fucking at Yuta’s place or in the car – yes, in the car.

Jaehyun blushed and Yuta teased him, “I made international supermodel Jeong Jaehyun blush? I need to add this to my curriculum.”

“Stop it,” he whined, pushing his arm lightly. “I simply didn’t think you wanted this as much as I want to.”

“Why? Are you hard to love?”

“Love?” He asked, widening his eyes as he stared at him. 

“Well, now, that might be a big word for now but, why not? Maybe you could be the one that I’ll love one day.”

Jaehyun blushed again, and he wanted the floor to open and bury him deep. Why did he act as if he didn’t receive love and attention 24/7?

“God, you’re embarrassing,” Yuta joked, poking his cheek. “But cute, and that’s the problem.”

“Afraid you’ll fall too quickly?” Jaehyun teased, trying to regain his composure.

Yuta shrugged, “I don’t know, my heart might play me some tricks with you.” He felt really pulled toward Jaehyun and couldn’t quite understand why. It had been ages since he had last had a crush for someone, or at least since he wanted to try. He wasn’t really good at love, and he simply gave up. When the right person would’ve come, it was going to be the right time. But, could the right person be him? Jeong Jaehyun? The pretty face that was all over London and had thousands of dying fans waiting for him.

“Do you want to leave?” He then asked, grabbing his jacket and stretching his hand out for Jaehyun to take.

“Is this a nice way to ask if I want to go to your place to fuck?”

Yuta smirked, “Wanted to sound a little bit more romantic. You always ruin everything.”

Jaehyun laughed and then grabbed his hand. “Yeah, sure, not like you’re dragging me out of here to get your dick wet.”

So here they were once again, Jaehyun smashed against Yuta’s front door with the older’s hands tangled in his brown locks and his lips devouring his.

“God, how do you never get enough?” He asked when Yuta had already freed him of his clothes, and the red-haired simply laughed, biting his neck. “I hope you don’t have any shooting.”

“Don’t mark me,” he mumbled, but Yuta ignored him. It was the make-up artists’ job anyway, right?

“I don’t want you to forget about me.”

“I can’t forget about you,” Jaehyun replied, moaning and grunting when Yuta dropped on his knees and started pumping him. “Fuck, you’ll be the death of me,” he muttered, meeting his eyes that were staring straight back at him.

Yuta smirked and then clicked his tongue, “Oh, you can bet on it.”

“I can’t believe Johnny’s okay with this,” Taeyong whined, entering Jade’s bedroom and slumping on the bed, making her turn around. “If he’s okay with it,” he mimicked Johnny’s voice and words.

“Are you talking about Jae?” She asked, turning around on her chair, the pc still open on Illustrator with the last project she was working on.

“Of course, who’s the reason for my madness these days?” He exhaled loudly, rolling his eyes.

Jade chuckled. “Got attached to him pretty quickly, didn’t you?”

“Unfortunately for me,” he said. “You and Johnny are much less trouble than him. But no, I also had to fall for him.”

“It’s his charm.”

“Yeah, and what if the charm also hits Mr. got my heartbeat skipping down 16th avenue.”

“Oh god, don’t start giving him nicknames. You remind me of Amita when you do like this, and all the people she gives nicknames turns out to be horrible.”

“Because he is,” Taeyong replied.

“You don’t know him, though.”

“I thought you were by my side,” he pouted, crossing his arms on his chest.

“I am,” she replied, sitting next to him. “But I think he really makes him happy, have you seen him lately?”

Taeyong huffed and rolled his eyes. “Yes, I have.”

“Taeyong.”

“What? He’s always out getting dicked down by him or the other way around when he has us here. How can a stranger need him more than me?”

She chuckled at his words. Luckily, Taeyong had gone past his fear of sex. She was also surprised how comfortable he was with Johnny and Jaehyun, considering how terrified he was at first even at the slightest touch from them. It was good, really, but yeah, it also led to this.

“Let’s just wait and see,” she said, running her hand in his hair, caressing his nape, almost making him purr like a cat.

“No, it’s not working,” he said, shaking his head and pulling away from her.

“I just wanted to calm you down.”

“You literally threw up the other day.”

“I was sick.”

“No, you’re afraid of this as much as I am. And I don’t get why Johnny isn’t.”

“Johnny’s just more chill than us, I guess.”

“Yeah, but how? Why? What does it mean he doesn’t get this strange feeling in the pit of his stomach?”

Jade sighed, and then ran a hand on her face. “Maybe we’re just paranoid because of everything we’ve been through. I feel you, I’m afraid too, but it’s really not fair to ruin his happiness.”

Taeyong rolled his eyes and then got up, starting to walk back and forth in the room. Oh, fuck that. His guts were never wrong, he was sure this wasn’t jealousy. Right? It wasn’t jealousy?

“Why can’t he be happy with us?”

“But that’s not how it works. He is happy with us. It just happened that this person makes him happy too.” Jade got Taeyong, but she had promised Jaehyun she was going to accept this new person, and she hoped Taeyong would too. Maybe he was afraid that their balance was going to break, but she trusted Jaehyun, he would’ve never let that happen to them.

“I don’t want him to come live here with us,” he said, sitting on the bed again. It was selfish, considering they had welcomed him in with no hesitation and they also had to pay for him (and he wasn’t even fully done paying everything back). But he couldn’t take sharing the house with a stranger. It was egotistic, but that was his safe place, and he didn’t want somebody else he didn’t like. And probably that was the main reason behind his unmotivated fear. He was terrified their little world could fall down because of him. He was terrified he wasn’t going to feel safe anymore in the only place that ever felt like home.

“He doesn’t have to live here just because he dates him,” she reassured him, trying not to cringe at the word ‘date’.

“Whatever,” he huffed, falling behind on the bed. He didn’t even want to talk about him anymore. “Can you help me correct the tests later?”

She nodded, smiling at him, “Yes, teacher.”

The first meeting didn’t go exactly as planned. Jaehyun had no idea why he gave up and decided to bring Yuta home late at night after a date. When they entered, the house was silent, and Yuta was honestly surprised. He was expecting an exaggerated big loft or a two-floor house, not this. But he didn’t have much time to look around that he was already in his bedroom, once again pressed under Jaehyun, making a mess out of him.

When Yuta woke up, there were many more noises in the house than he expected. Jaehyun wasn’t at his side, but he could hear the sound of water running from the bathroom somewhere and voices talking about something he couldn’t make out, as well as what seemed to be pans and plates clattering.

What the fuck? Jaehyun didn’t live alone?

He rubbed his eyes and then got up, looking for his clothes to dress up again and get out of there. He took a look in a mirror next to the bed, fixed his hair that was a mess, and then moved the knob of the door and peeked out.

He stepped into the short corridor, closed the door behind him, and then turned left where the living room was. The house was so small… and why would he live with somebody else?

“Hi,” a voice called and made him turn around. There was a girl and a boy leaning against the top inside the kitchen, the open door made them barely visible. “Come in, we don’t bite.”

He gulped and then walked into the small kitchen and looked at them briefly. Why were they glaring at him as if he killed someone?

“Oh, you must be his friends,” he guessed, smiling and reaching out his hand.

“Girlfriend.”

“Boyfriend.”

They replied with a fake nice smile on their faces, and Yuta chuckled lowly and blinked twice. What?

“Oh, he didn’t tell you?” Jade asked, tilting her head.

“Told me what?”

“Jade, Taeyong,” Jaehyun’s voice made him turn around. He was standing behind Yuta with just a towel wrapped around his waist.

“What? We thought he knew by now.”

Yuta turned around and stared at him in shock. “What do they mean by girlfriend and boyfriend?”

Jaehyun sighed and then pressed his lips together. That wasn’t how he wanted to tell him, but there was no turning back now. “What you understood, I’m dating them and also Johnny.”

Yuta’s eyes widened. “There’s another one?” He half-screamed; mouth wide open in shock. What the actual fuck? Of course, he couldn’t be normal. He was too nice, he had to hide something absolutely… weird.

“I love them.”

Yuta kept blinking, hoping to be in a fucking weird dream and that the person he was just so close to falling for wasn’t a crazy sex addict that fucked with three, four people at the same time.

“Please, listen.”

“I have nothing to listen to,” he retorted, moving to go to the front door.

“At least let me explain,” Jaehyun said, grabbing his hand. “I know I should’ve told you before, but I needed to be sure you were into me, I needed to know I could trust you.”

“So, you just make people fall for you without them knowing you’re already with somebody else?”

“I need to protect them, to protect our relationship.”

Yuta scoffed and then quickly glanced at the other two that were glaring at him. “At least did they know? Because they don’t look very happy to have me here.”

Jaehyun rolled his eyes and then glared back at them. “Yes, they know. And they’re just a handful,” he groaned. “Let me get dressed, and then I’ll take you home and explain everything to you, please.”

Yuta didn’t want to listen to him, honestly, but he had no choice. He didn’t have his car here anyway, and at least hearing whatever reasons he had, was better than not knowing anything.

“Why don’t you at least eat breakfast?” The boy, Taeyong, if he didn’t remember wrong, asked, pointing at the table.

“So, you can stare down at me for some more?”

The girl scoffed. “We just don’t want you to hurt him.” And she sounded more menacing than ever now that she was holding in the air the knife to cut the cake in the middle of the table.

Yuta gulped and then denied the offer with a movement of the head. He wasn’t going to stay there any longer, and even in his life. Fuck Jaehyun for playing him and fuck himself for believing he could trust him.

“Yuta, I’m here.” Jaehyun could barely finish that Yuta was already out of the door, barely mumbling a goodbye.

“Thank you for helping me,” Jaehyun groaned to his partners before following him outside.

“We really believed you had told him,” Taeyong justified, but Jaehyun was already out of the door, furious.

The drive to Yuta’s place was awkward, he didn’t know how to start, but he decided to do it once they were parked in front of his house, just to avoid any type of accident if he had lost his mind trying to explain to him their relationship.

“We’re not crazy. We’re not sex addicted. We’re not a cult or whatever you want to call us,” Jaehyun started, looking at him. “We are in a polyamorous relationship. That means that we believe that love can go beyond just one person.”

Yuta turned up his nose and shifted in his seat.

“I know,” Jaehyun said. “I couldn’t wrap my head around it either. I reacted terribly when the idea of adding another person was brought to me, but then I realized that it wasn’t so foreign to me.”

“So, wait, she is your college girlfriend? That’s why you got so defensive the other night!” Yuta exclaimed, trying to recollect all the things Jaehyun had told him before.

Jaehyun nodded, pulling the skin of his lower lip. “She is.”

“Wait, and how did you get together?”

“We were roommates, I wish I could tell you we got off to an amazing start, but it wasn’t like this. I guess now I can say it was mainly my fault, but we hated each other. We had highs and lows, and then we started dating. It wasn’t easy, but I just knew that she was the woman of my life. We lived together through college, changed house, and then stayed in our second until things happened,” he stopped, eyes scanning Yuta’s expression that now seemed just curios and not disgusted by everything. “To make a long story short, we’ve been through some shits together, and I don’t think I’ve ever had a stronger bond with someone else in my life.”

“So, you love her more than you love the others?”

“No, I don’t give them a hierarchy. But we’ve been together for five years now, and as I said, we’ve seen each other lowest moments, it’s just different. But it’s different for all of them. I love them equally, but in different ways. I know it makes no sense on the outside, but in my heart it does.”

The older hummed lowly, shaking his head. Well, he never felt anything of that kind but if they had been together for so long it had to make sense, right? They had to work together somehow. “Do you ever think about marriage and kids?”

Jaehyun was taken aback, only now realizing how hard he pushed the thought out of his mind. “I don’t. I believed my life was going to take a pretty – socially considerate – normal turn, but it didn’t.”

“You wanted to marry her?”

“I did, I had that in mind. I was just waiting to save some money and move to a bigger house. I also wanted kids.”

“And now? If you wanted them back then, you’ll still want them now.”

“I don’t know. I love kids, but they’re a lot. And honestly, I just want to breathe. We’ve struggled financially so much and basically started breathing just ten months ago. Even if it was a risk she wanted to take, I don’t think any of us would want a child right now.” He honestly didn’t even have any idea of how a kid in their relationship could’ve worked. Especially if they had to keep it a secret. Also, he really didn’t want to put any pressure on Jade. Maybe, in the future…

“And the others?” Yuta couldn’t get it all, but he seemed in love for real, and now he was curious to know. “How did you meet them?”

“She fell for Johnny first. He was my best friend at the time, and I broke things off with her when she told me that. I couldn’t understand what it meant loving more than one person, and I just felt cheated on in the same way my ex did.”

“Your ex?”

“Yep, but she’s a long-gone story. I don’t like to talk about her.”

Yuta nodded, understanding him, he had tons of stories in the past he didn’t even want to remember their names.

“Anyway, I knew I couldn’t live without her, but without them in general, and came back here to them. Then things happened, and we had to move to Johnny’s place. The house you were this morning.”

“Oh, that’s why it’s small,” he said. “Sorry, don’t get me wrong. I was just expecting a different thing.”

“Yeah, well, we had been planning to move out for ages, but every time that we’re close to making the big move something happens. The last thing was Taeyong. He arrived in our lives in a way nobody was expecting, and he felt like an earthquake to our relationship, but I would die for him. And no matter how hard it had been, I don’t know what I’d do without him.” Taeyong really was like a bolt from the blue, and he could still remember how hard it had been. All the fall downs, all the fears, all the cries, but now he was doing so much better and Jaehyun was extremely proud of him.

“You really love them,” Yuta noted, a shy smile curling up his lips. Jaehyun’s eyes sparkled when he talked about every single one of them and as strange as it still was for him, he would’ve bet he had never seen a love as strong as this. He wasn’t even weird out by them being more than two, he had heard of this kind of relationship before, but he had also heard how some people just used it as an excuse to be unfaithful, not even respecting the rules that were set beforehand, but clearly, that wasn’t the case. 

“I do. Even Johnny. I guess our love is strange because we’ve been friends since we were born, we still carry the bro vibes around,” he giggled. Their tactics and dynamics didn’t change much, they still were ‘pals’ but with kisses, that’s how Johnny called themselves. “But I love him so much, it’s just that I probably fell for him so long ago without even noticing that I can’t remember what falling for him was like, you know? With the others had been different, but him, he had been there before anybody else. And had seen things nobody will even know about.”

Yuta hummed, rubbing his chin, and then asked, “So why would you come to me?” Yuta really couldn’t get that. Okay with them loving each other. Okay with the touching stories but… where was his place in all of this?

“I didn’t choose to. You can’t decide who you fall for, it just happens. I really like you, Yuta. And I promise there’s enough space in my heart even for you.”

“I,” Yuta stammered. “I’ve never done anything like this. I don’t know if it could work. There’s so many of you.”

“You don’t have to date them, too. You can just date me… if you still want to.”

Oh, Yuta did want it. He was far too deep now to back up, but it still seemed scary.

“Listen, it was a terrible first impression and I know I should’ve told you before, but can I at least make it up to you? If it has to end, can we don’t do it on bad terms? Come over tomorrow night and eat dinner with us and then decide what to do.”

Yuta let out a strangled sound and then shook his head. “To your place? With your two love birds that were sending me death glares turning me into ashes to the ground. No thanks.”

Jaehyun laughed at his expression but deep down wanted to curse at his lovers. “Don’t mind them, they’re just… they can be dickheads sometimes, but they just care for me.”

Yuta crossed his arms, rolling his eyes. “Or they don’t agree with this at all.”

“They do. But I’ve been away for long and they miss me when I’m not around, they’re just a little scared I won’t have time for them,” he explained, or at least, that was what he could understand since they didn’t open their mouths about whatever was actually getting on their nerves. Maybe if they did, he could fix what he was doing wrong. “And they also don’t trust people around me since I’m famous.”

He turned around with a furrow on his face, “They think I’ll do something to you?”

“They’re not really fans of you being a journalist…”

“I would never do anything to you. I literally showered you with praises in the article with our interview.”

“I know but see where they’re coming from. If this goes out, mine and Johnny’s careers are over.”

“Johnny? Wait, Johnny Suh?” He almost screamed, only now realizing who he was talking about for this whole time. 

“Yep, him.”

“God, not a single ugly one, um.” 

Jaehyun shrugged, “What can I do, I have immaculate taste.”

The other chuckled and then asked, “And what about him?”

“He’s okay with this, actually, he has been the only supportive one,” the youngest replied. “Wait, how did you know it was him?”

“Well, he basically carried your career when you started,” Yuta chuckled, but it was true. All the first shots he had done to launch himself were taken by him. “They still are my favourite shoots, by the way. I think he’s gifted. Oh, and there are a few rumours about you two, too.”

“Then come home tomorrow and tell him personally. Please?” He begged, and he didn’t care if he looked pathetic, he didn’t want to lose Yuta, no matter how little it had been since they knew each other.

Yuta wanted to say no, but he couldn’t resist those eyes. “You promise me to keep them calm?”

“I can’t promise zero bitter remarks, but I’ll try my best to make it a peaceful experience.”

“Fine, I’ll come then.”

“Thank you,” he almost screamed, leaning in to kiss him on the lips and then pulled back. “Wait, what did you mean before when you said there are rumours about me and Johnny?”

Jaehyun felt like he wanted to throw up.

He had spent almost an hour talking to Jade and Taeyong, begging them to don’t blow this up and at least give Yuta a chance, or well, don’t make him feel like he wasn’t wanted there. And it was true that they agreed and promised to be good, but he couldn’t shake the feeling of disaster that was about to come.

“This is going to be so bad,” he whispered, more to himself, but Johnny heard anyway. The older sighed and pulled him closer, leaving a kiss on top of his head.

“It’ll be fine,” he reassured him, caressing his side.

“No, it won’t,” Jaehyun whined, making a weird sound. Johnny sighed, well, he really wanted this, didn’t he?

“They’ll love him, I’m sure. If you like him so much, he must be great, right?”

Jaehyun threw his head in the crook of his neck and hugged him tightly. “I have no doubts about him being great, but I don’t want them to be uncomfortable. I don’t want to hurt them just so I can be happy.”

“Let’s not think about that, okay?” Johnny said. “You look so good tonight, I don’t want to see a pout on your face, okay?” He moved back to lift Jaehyun’s chin up and look at him.

The younger nodded with a small smile painted on his face and then said, “Let’s finish setting the table, he’ll be here soon.”

And exactly ten minutes later, the bell rang.

“I’ll go,” Jaehyun screamed from the kitchen, rushing to the door. He took a deep breath and then opened it. He smiled as soon as he saw Yuta. His hair was pulled back, and he was wearing a white shirt, a leather jacket, and black jeans, the usual piercings adorning his face and a necklace around his neck. “Wow, you look amazing.”

Yuta let out a giggle, “Well, you too.” He then raised the bottle of wine he was holding in his hand and pointed at it with a movement of the head, “Hope it’s good. I’m not really good at choosing wine.”

Jaehyun nodded and then moved to the side to let him in, “I’m sure it is. You can leave your things there.”

Yuta nodded and then left his boots at the door, keeping the jacket on. “I wanted to cook something, but I guessed poisoning someone on the first meeting wasn’t a good impression,” he joked and then raised his head, seeing Jade, Taeyong, and Johnny stand there in front of him.

“Hi, I’m Yuta,” he greeted, waving his hand.

“I’m Johnny, nice to meet you,” the tallest greeted, taking a step forward to shake his hand. “Oh, red wine. That’s good.”

“I don’t like red wine,” Jade complained behind Johnny, and Yuta saw the oldest roll his eyes and mouth an apology for her.

“I’m sorry, I thought it was a good option.”

“It is,” Johnny reassured him before she could let out some other bitter remarks. “Someone’s just fucking picky.”

Jade glared at her boyfriend and then walked to Yuta to shake his hand. “You already know who I am, right?”

Yuta nodded after gulping. Why did her gaze make him so uncomfortable? Oh, yeah, and now there was also Taeyong. Great.

Jaehyun sensed the tension and chimed in, “Why don’t we sit? Food’s ready.” It was going to be a long, long night.

“So, you’re a journalist?” Jade inquired after a while they had been sitting, mostly talking about their lives. He asked a little too much for her liking and was way too good at prying information.

Yuta hummed, swallowing a bite, and then cleaned his mouth with a napkin. “Yeah, I’ve been working for this agency since I graduated from college.”

She nodded, sipping on the water in her glass, “And you two met during an interview?”

“Yeah, back when we were in New York.”

“Asked personal questions that crossed the line?”

“Jade,” Jaehyun called her out with a stern voice.

“What? Isn’t what they always do? I was just curious how you two got close.”

“He just focused on my job, and it was the most pleasing interview I’ve ever had,” Jaehyun explained, turning around to smile at Yuta that was already looking at him.  

She nodded and then went silent again, keeping her focus on the food. Trying to be nice was harder than she expected, so maybe she might’ve tried to just keep quiet. It was going to be over soon.

Johnny coughed; this wasn’t going well at all. Taeyong didn’t open his mouth all dinner, Jade said like two words, and Yuta was clearly uncomfortable.

“What about you?” He asked, after placing the glass of red wine down and trying to reassure the other man with a smile. “Were you born here?”

The guest shook his head, “Nope, I’m from Osaka. I came here after college and started working for this agency.”

“Oh, great. Why here, though? Japan is beautiful.”

Yuta shrugged, moving his head in a small nod. “Mostly for work, when they offered me to come here, I couldn’t really say no, it was a great opportunity and if I didn’t like it, I could’ve always gone back.”

“And why you didn’t?” Jade asked, shifting on her seat to fit the dress and get closer to the table. “It was a genuine question, stop looking at me like that,” she snapped at Jaehyun that was glaring at her once again.

Yuta reached Jaehyun’s hand and caressed it, signalling him it was fine. And that made Jade and Taeyong want to throw up.

“I liked it here. London’s chaotic but not quite like any city in Japan, so I decided to stay.”

Jade hummed and then took a sip from the glass, wishing so bad there was some alcohol in it.

“And your family? Do you miss them?”

“I do, but I go back for the holidays usually, and we keep up through calls and texts, so it’s fine. We have a really great relationship.”

“That’s great. We don’t go back to America since… well, I don’t even remember when,” Johnny replied, lips twitching in a bittersweet smile, turning to Jaehyun.

“You’re not American, though?” Yuta asked Jaehyun, furrowing.

“I was only born in Seoul, never really lived there. Not for a time I can remember what it is to live in Korea.”

The red-haired nodded, eyes jumping back and forth between the two men, “And why did you come here?”

“Well, we both moved here before high school due to our families’ jobs, and then the college we wanted to go to was here, so we simply decided to stay.”

He hummed and then turned to look at Jade and Taeyong that were sitting in front of him. “And you?”

“We’ve always lived here,” she replied without adding much information, tone rather cold, leaving no space for further questions to slip out of his mouth. It was none of his business what they went through.

Yuta nodded, but he felt really uncomfortable. He just wanted to get to know them better, but it felt like the two were putting up a wall between them. And he couldn’t understand why, he didn’t say something to get on their nerves, right? He was sure that Jaehyun would’ve told him before if there were certain paths not to cross.

“Why don’t you help me grab the other things, Yuta?” Johnny proposed, gesturing him to follow him in the kitchen, and the Japanese almost sprung from the chair, snapping out of the thoughts that were tormenting him.

When they were left alone, Jaehyun sighed, pinching the bridge of his nose.

“You promised,” he whispered, looking at his two lovers. “Can’t you at least try? He’s not going to stay with me, anyway. He doesn’t want this. I just wanted to have a sweeter goodbye.”

They looked at each other. They knew they were being immature, but it was stronger than them. He wasn’t even bad, but it felt like he was trying to dig too deep into what they had, and they didn’t like it.

“We’re sorry,” Taeyong said for them. “We’ll try to do better, okay?”

“They hate me, right?” Yuta muttered as he watched Johnny take something out of the oven.

“They can get a little protective over him,” he replied. “They’re not that terrible, I promise. They just have to get used to this.”

“I don’t think they do,” he affirmed, pursing his lips together and briefly looking at the door that divided the two rooms, feeling his heart break a little.  

“No, trust me, they –”

“No,” he stopped him before the eldest could go on, “I don’t think I can do this.”

Johnny’s mouth opened, forming a perfect ‘o’, and he had to place the ceramic tray on the table before it could slip from his hands and fall on the floor for the surprise, “Jaehyun really likes you.”

“I know, and I really like him too, but I can’t. I don’t think I’m made for this.” He wanted to try. to be honest, he should’ve only dated him, but he didn’t want to get between them. Because as much as Jaehyun said they were all fine with him, it didn’t look like that at all.

Johnny let out a sound close to a sad and annoyed sigh. He needed to talk to them. “Let’s go back there, try to don’t think much about them.”

Johnny carried the conversation for like fifteen minutes until Jade tried to keep up with the promise made before.

“Does that ring mean anything?” She asked, her eyes moved from the ring in his right hand to his face swiftly, for the first time in the night without a gaze that menaced death. She was curious since the start of the dinner about the ring on his index finger, he kept playing with it, and she wanted to know if it held a special meaning for him.  

Yuta was surprised by her gentle tone but then nodded, “It’s tourmaline, my birthstone,” he smiled, touching the pink gem on his finger. “Actually, there are two for October, but I reflect more in this.”

“Birthstone? Like the things that bring benefits?” Taeyong asked instead, his attention captured in the blink of an eye.

Yuta giggled, “Yes, also. For example, tourmaline is a healing crystal. It protects from negativity in general and helps energy and creativity.”

Taeyong hummed, staring at the way the stone shined before bringing his eyes back on him. “And does it really work?”

Yuta shrugged, “I believe in it, and gemstones help me, but a lot of people don’t. It’s fine, though. Everyone’s free to seek comfort where they want, right?”

Taeyong nodded and then asked, “And what’s mine?”

“When were you born?”

“July.”

“Oh, that’s one of my favourites,” he exclaimed, eyes curling and the corner of his lips turning into a grin, “it’s ruby. It’s an activator and a protective stone. It brings a lot of passion, confidence, and determination. Helps develop courage and face fears. Are you brave, Taeyong?”

“He is,” Jaehyun answered in his place, fondly making eye contact with the brown-haired. “I think it really says a lot about his persona, actually.”

The older smiled, a light blush colouring his face. “Yeah, I wasn’t like this, I became, I guess.”

“So, basically, it helps with new challenges?” Jade inquired, twirling the fork in her fingers while she looked at Yuta. She had to admit it was endearing to see how his eyes lit up when he started talking about gems.

“Yes, it gives confidence. It’s a stone full of vital energy, so it’s really, how can I say, empowering?”

She nodded and then Yuta talked again, but this time addressing Johnny and Jaehyun.

“You two were born in February, right?”

“Yep, month bestie,” Johnny replied. “What’s ours?”

“Amethyst. It actually has many benefits, but it’s mostly a purification stone. That’s why it usually helps to quit addictions, like drinking or smoking or anything else, also negative thoughts.”

“So, it’s balanced?” The woman spoke once more, leaning on the table. She always found crystals fascinating but never dug much into them or their meanings, but Yuta made them sound interesting. Maybe there was something nice about him.

Yuta nodded, “Yes. It has strong positive energy and makes you feel protected.”

“I like it,” Jaehyun said with a small smile painted on his face, and Johnny nodded in agreement. 

“It’s like you,” Taeyong noted. Whatever it was a casualty, they really reflected the stone quality, at least that’s what Taeyong always felt with them. Safe, protected, and also, they were surely the most balanced of them all.

Yuta smiled at his words, agreeing with him for the little he knew the two. Then moved his gaze on Jade, hand resting under his chin as he studied her expression for a moment, getting lost in how beautiful she was when she was so… calm. He shook his head, coughing the embarrassment away, and then asked, “What about you, Jade?”

“March.”

“Pretty,” he smiled widely. “Yours’s aquamarine. Its meaning is related to cleansing, mostly because it’s associated with the sea.”

“And what does it do?”

“It’s associated with trusting and letting go, actually in the past was a symbol of protection and fearlessness, too. It also represents communication straight from the heart.”

She suppressed a scoff at his last words, yeah, totally not something she did.

“It’s used to help with stress, anxiety, depression, and also anger. It’s basically a stone of courage,” he explained. “Your name’s a crystal, too.”

“Yeah, and what does it mean?”

“Okay, skipping the two different materials, it’s a very good one. It brings a lot of love and balance into life. It promotes nurturing, healing, and emotional support. Since it’s green, well, there’s also the yellow gem, but let’s stay on the green one, there’s a strong connection with the earth and her healing energies. In general, it brings a lot of joy, love, and harmony. Oh, and it’s also used to heal from emotional and physical problems.”

“Wow, your name suits you,” Taeyong said once Yuta was done talking.

“I guess,” she said with a shy smile on her face. It was definitely better than her birthstone. “Thank you for explaining all of this. You know a lot.”

The man smiled, “Once I became passionate about it, I just couldn’t stop. To be honest, I had started with tarots, but then I just focused on stones. I find a lot of comfort in them, and I think it’s interesting to see how we associate so many meanings to things that may seem meaningless.”

“I’m sure you two would get along,” Jaehyun said, pointing to Taeyong. And the elder furrowed. Now, one thing was listening to him talk about something that was interesting, and another thing was getting along.

“And why?” He asked, trying to don’t sound too harsh.

“Well, isn’t this similar to all the things you know about flowers?”

Taeyong huffed, “I guess…” he whispered.

“Flowers?” Yuta asked, genuinely interested.

“Yeah, it’s nothing deep,” the older waved him off. He didn’t want to talk about flowers now, not with him at least. He wasn’t bad, but Taeyong still had no intention to get too close to him. If he had to share, fine, but there was no need for them to be friends.  

Jaehyun rolled his eyes. It was way too strange they were letting him in.

“Well, it’s getting late, I should probably go,” Yuta said, faking a cough and looking at the clock.

“We haven’t had the dessert, yet,” Johnny replied, after briefly side-eyeing Taeyong.

“Fine, but after that, I’ll go.”

Somehow Johnny managed to convince Yuta to stay a little more even after the dessert and watch a movie all together on the couch. Much to Taeyong and Jade’s disapproval, but he couldn’t care. They had to get over it. He knew they were just being stubborn for nothing because there was not a single reason to hate Yuta for. He was nice, funny, and interesting, and he could totally see why Jaehyun was head over heels for him.

When the clock hit ten, Yuta yawned and stretched. “’Right, I really have to go now.”

“Why don’t you drop him off?”

“No, I have my car here, don’t worry,” Yuta replied to Johnny, politely smiling at the blonde-haired.

“I’ll take you to the car, though,” Jaehyun said, getting up, following him to the door.

Yuta grabbed his jacket, put on his shoes again, and then waved at the others. “Well, thank you for tonight, it was nice getting to know you.”

Johnny smiled and said, “It was lovely knowing you, hope you can come here more often.”

Jade wanted to glare at him, but didn’t and simply nodded, pretending to be agreeing with him. “Yeah, it was nice. Goodnight, Yuta.”

“Night,” Taeyong greeted, waving at him before turning back around and resting his head on his girlfriend’s shoulder again.

“Yeah, good night to you too,” he said and then turned to Jaehyun, “Let’s go?”

Jaehyun nodded, grabbed the first jacket he found, and then closed the door behind them.

“I’m sorry for them, they promised, but I guess it’s just harder than I imagined,” Jaehyun apologized as soon as they started making their way to the car.

Yuta shrugged, smiling faintly at him, “It’s okay. People get jealous when they don’t have to share already, imagine adding another one.”

“That’s not a reason to act like dickheads. God, I didn’t want this to be awkward for you.”

“It wasn’t, they’re just defensive. Have they been through something?”

The younger sighed, squeezing himself into the jacket, “Yeah, as much as they love to pretend everything’s fine.”

Yuta hummed, and then pulled out the car keys once they were in front of it. “You know, I think you should focus on them.”

Jaehyun felt his heart break into a million pieces. He knew this was coming, but he still hoped that maybe Yuta wanted to at least try.

“I can talk to them, I’m sure now that they know you, they’ll –” He tried to say, but Yuta stopped him.

“No, really, it’s not even about them. I don’t think I’m ready for anything of the kind,” Yuta explained, scratching the back of his neck. “Don’t get me wrong, you’re amazing, and I genuinely like you, but I don’t think this could work.”

Jaehyun nodded, trying to hide his sad expression. He couldn’t force him into anything, and all of a sudden, he understood what Johnny felt when Taeyong had rejected him.

“No, it’s fine. I was expecting this. Maybe I should’ve just asked for one last one-on-one date instead of this awkward thing.”

“No, it was good, really. I had fun.”

The brown-haired hummed, trying hard to look into his eyes without breaking down. “Well, I don’t want you to go home too late, so I guess this is it?” He had no idea how to put an end to a relationship; if what they had even was that. How do you break off something that barely started? And how do you do it when there’s no bad blood between each other?

Yuta nodded, lower lip trapped in his teeth nervously before he let go and said, “Don’t take it personal, please.”

“No, don’t worry. I’m fine, as I said, I already imagined this was going to be like this.” But the truth was he wasn’t fine at all. He really liked him and wanted to give it a try, and this hurt, more than he imagined.

“Can I kiss you one last time?” Yuta asked, and Jaehyun nodded after pondering on it for a while. It was dark, nobody could be seeing them anyway, but it was always better to be attentive.

“Yes, just get into the car, and I’ll kiss you.”

“Why are you mad?” Jade asked, feeling anxiety creep in her bones when Johnny started washing the dishes without saying a word.

“Why am I mad? Really?”

“Don’t do this, please, just tell me what’s wrong.”

“The way you and your boyfie treated Yuta, that’s wrong.”

“Okay, but then we got better. It’s weird having somebody else around we don’t know.”

“You treated him like a criminal even if he’s so nice.”

She huffed, rolling her eyes. “Of course, you like him, too.”

“I don’t get why you are the one acting like this. You know, I get Taeyong. But you? How can you be jealous? He did so fucking much for you when you told him you liked me, his fucking best friend. Do you remember how much he hurt for you? Just because he loved you! He tried so hard to do his best for you, for us, to make all of this work. And when Taeyong came into our life. When you and he fell first. Did he have problems he also had to share you with him? Did he say a single thing when it happened what happened, and he had to take every job possible to bring some money home?”

Jade was shaking, she knew Johnny was right, but she really hated when he got so mad. People screaming still triggered her a lot, especially when it was him. He had a point, Jaehyun always gave up so many things for them, and she knew it, and she did feel terrible for acting like this, but she was terrified. Taeyong had been a special case, this was different.

“I know, but –”

“But, what? Do something for him once and let him also be happy with somebody else. Or else there’s no fucking point in what we have built here,” he finished, throwing the cloth on the table.

Jade nodded and then stormed to her room without saying anything, just like Taeyong did before when Johnny confronted him too.

Johnny cursed silently and then heard the door open and close.

“Jae?”

“Hey,” the younger smiled at him and then looked around. “They’re sleeping already?”

“Yeah,” he replied, even if they were probably still up, ranting about what happened, but he didn’t need to know they both got mad for the night spent. “How did it go?”

Jaehyun shrugged and fell slack on the couch, turning on the TV. He wanted to cry, he could feel the tears at the corner of his eyes, but he knew he couldn’t. He was strong, and surely, he couldn’t fall apart for a story that didn’t even start.

Johnny sighed and sat next to him. “He broke things off?”

Jaehyun nodded, and he couldn’t hold it in anymore. He broke down crying silently, falling in Johnny’s arms. He felt like a child, a selfish and spoiled one. He already had three people that loved him, so why did he want more? Why did Yuta mean so much to him?

“Was he mad at you?”

“No, but he… I can’t blame him, and I know I can’t force him in this, but I really hoped he wanted to try.”

“It’s because of them, right?”

Jaehyun sniffled, and held him tighter before saying, “He said he’s not made for this, but I don’t know… maybe if I simply kept you and him separated it would’ve been less scary.”

The blonde sighed, slightly shaking his head, and then moved Jaehyun to sit on top of him, gently wiping the tears from his cheeks. “Why don’t you propose it to him? Nobody forces him to be part of this, he can still have you alone.”

Jaehyun shrugged. “It’s late, now. And he hates me, probably.”

Another loud huff escaped from Johnny’s mouth. He hated seeing him like this. Jaehyun was a love machine, always ready to risk it all for the people he loved. He was so caring and a selfless giver when it came to love. And Johnny just wanted him to have something nice for himself. He had grown so much to keep their relationship together, it was only time life was going to give him something he wanted.

But he knew there was no point talking now, and the only thing he could do was let him know that he was there, by his side. “Why don’t we go to sleep, um? Or do you want to take a bath before?”

Jaehyun shook his head. He just wanted to stay there in his arms and cry. “I want to sleep with you.”

“Let’s go then, we can talk about this better in the morning.” But Jaehyun didn’t want to talk about it, there was nothing more he could do. It was over. And he couldn’t cry over it.

“Yuta Nakamoto? Oh, yeah, sure, his office is on the second floor, the third room on the left after the corridor,” the receptionist informed. “But he had no meetings.”

“I know, I wanted to ask him for an interview on a project I have to do,” Johnny lied, hoping they’d let him in, somehow.

“Oh, okay, then you can go.”

Johnny smiled and thanked her one last time before rushing to the elevator. It had been one week since that dinner and Jaehyun wasn’t broken, but more. He hid it quite well, but he knew him, and he was feeling like shit. He simply pretended everything was fine to don’t hurt the others, but Johnny was sick and tired of him putting anybody’s feelings in front of his.

He knocked on the door, waiting for someone to answer and when Yuta let him in, he saw the man buried in piles of papers, busy writing something on the computer.

“Johnny?” He asked in surprise. “Why are you here?”

“Need to talk to you. Is it safe here?”

“Yeah, I guess. Are you okay? Something happened to Jaehyun?”

“No, but yes, it’s about him.”

Yuta took his glasses off and signalled Johnny to sit on the chair in front of the desk.

“I know you broke things off because of the two devils, I know they can be a pain in the ass, and I know they made you uncomfortable. But Jaehyun likes you for real, and I know you like him too. I’ve seen it in the way you look at him, the small touches and everything. I don’t want to force you, but I know it’s mostly their fault if you took a step back.”

Well, Johnny was right. He couldn’t deny it. But could he do it? What if between Jaehyun and he was going to be nothing? And what if they led their little family to fall apart? “I don’t want to ruin what you have with each other.”

“You won’t. Just let me talk to them. Well, him, I already snapped at Jade.”

Yuta sighed, running a hand through his hair. He wanted Jaehyun badly, but he wasn’t sure he could believe Johnny’s words. The dinner hadn’t been a complete disaster, but one step forward led to three steps back, and this whole push and pull of them liking and then hating him made him feel weird.

“Are you sure?” He asked anyway, looking at the other’s eyes. He had been burned countless times; one more wasn’t going to make a difference. If Jaehyun kept them apart, maybe he wasn’t even going to ruin what they had.

Johnny nodded with a bright smile on his face. “I know they’ll listen to me,” he reassured him before getting up and walking to the door, but before leaving he added, “And call Jae as soon as you can, he misses you.”

Eventually, Jade and Taeyong had to accept Yuta coming into Jaehyun’s life. Jade was actually starting to like him better. Jaehyun still avoided taking him around at their place, he knew that it was hard for them, and since they were still trying to don’t ruin it for him, he tried to do the best he could to don’t invade their personal space. Especially for Taeyong that really hated having somebody else at home.

And Taeyong was the one who was living it the worst.

Saying he was jealous was a euphemism. He was a raging ball of jealousy and anger and always stuck to Jaehyun every time he had the chance.

He was trying, but not having Jaehyun around shook his ground, more than he liked to. He had Jade, and Johnny, but he realized how badly he needed Jaehyun so much.

He was his comfort zone, second only to Jade. He was the one that calmed him down when he felt closest to falling apart, when he had breakdowns about his past. Not that he didn’t have Johnny, but the comfort they brought was different. Johnny helped when he needed to talk and let things out, he was perfect for it. Nobody could communicate with him as he did. But most of the time he needed the kind of comfort Jaehyun brought, silence and a warm hug. He just needed to fall apart into someone’s arms, and his were the safest place.

And now Jaehyun wasn’t home. He was out, once again. And at this point, he wondered if it was better to let Yuta stay at home rather than letting him live somewhere else so Jaehyun could at least be under the same roof.

But at least he was about to come home soon. He only had to eat out with him and then come home and sleep with him. And Taeyong would’ve ranted about his day, about the beautiful projects his students came up with, or the amazing croissant he had in the morning with Johnny before he had dropped him at work. Or the new flowers he bought when he came home.

But Jaehyun wasn’t coming home. The three of them had already eaten, and now were cleaning things up. And worst of it all was that also Jade was about to leave. He didn’t want to sound so fucking attached, but God, it seemed like they all slipped from his fingers.

“Do you need me to come pick you up?” Johnny asked, watching Jade jump around to fix her skirt, high heels in her left hand and small purse in the other.

“Nope, Amita’s taking me back home. She’s driving. It’s the only way we have to don’t make her drink to the point of throwing up,” she explained, jumping to them to leave a kiss on their lips. “See you tomorrow.”

“You’re not coming back?” Taeyong asked worriedly.

“Of course, I am, babe,” she reassured him. “But I don’t think you’ll be awake, right?”

Taeyong nodded and then hugged her tight before letting go. “Have fun and be careful.”

“I will. Say hi to Jay for me when you see him,” was the last thing she said before walking out of the house.

Taeyong inhaled deeply and let his back rest on the wall of the kitchen. Johnny looked at him, suppressing a sigh. He could see how much Taeyong had changed, and in the last period not for the better.

“When was the last time you went to therapy?”

Taeyong rolled his eyes. “Why does this matter now?”

“It does,” Johnny replied. “You’ve been getting bad once again.”

“No, I haven’t,” Taeyong argued, crossing his arms on his chest.

“You know it doesn’t weigh on our shoulders anymore, you should go there again.”

Taeyong huffed. He didn’t mind going there, but he was fine now. He wasn’t broken anymore. He was fine.

“You can just go there once a month to keep track of yourself.”

“I’m fine, Johnny. I’m not a mess anymore. I’m doing great.”

“Going to therapy doesn’t take you back there, but it will help you cope with this.”

“I don’t need a psychologist to cope with anything.”

“You’re doing this again. Building up walls instead of facing what’s wrong. Do you really want to throw away how far you arrived?”

“I’m not throwing it away just because I’ve stopped going there.”

“What about always sticking to Jaehyun?”

Taeyong scoffed bitterly. “Now I can’t even spend time with my boyfriend?”

Johnny glared at him, resting a fist on his hip, “It’s not that, and you know it.”

“He’s never at home, what do you want me to do? You had him for twenty-five years all to yourself, of course you don’t care, but I didn’t. I’m sorry I need him.” Why was he attacking him? Johnny was his protector. He always stood up for him, and vice versa. Even if Johnny didn’t need Taeyong to defend himself, he would’ve bitten anybody’s head off if they dared do something to him. So why was he coming for him now?

“There’s nothing wrong with loving him and needing him, but you need to set boundaries between him, and also Jade. It’s for you. Love can get destructive without boundaries.”

“I have set them.”

“No, you didn’t. Or else you wouldn’t suffer like this every time he’s away. You wouldn’t feel like you can’t breathe when he’s out.”

Taeyong scoffed. But Johnny was right. He might’ve been too attached to Jaehyun, but honestly, to any of them. He was sure he would’ve reacted so badly even if Johnny fell for somebody else or Jade did. And it wasn’t even jealousy, or the whole thing of sharing, he was terrified of being put aside again.  

Just when he was about to say something back, their phone lit up with a message on their groupchat.

‘Hi loves, I’m not coming back tonight, staying at Yuta’s, see you tomorrow.’

Taeyong screamed and threw his phone across the room and then stomped into his room.

It wasn’t possible. It wasn’t fucking possible.

“I hate him,” he screamed, tears free falling from his eyes already. “I hate them.”

Johnny followed him into the room and watched him angrily get rid of his clothes to get into the ones he used to sleep.

“Taeyong please,” he said, trying to make him calm down.

“Please what? He had promised to come home. He had been working all week. We’ve seen him once. You only see him more because sometimes you meet in the studios but fuck, he’s never home. And he had promised.”

Okay, Taeyong was right for that. It was true he was busy, but Taeyong’s reasoning wasn’t just that. It wasn’t a problem just for this time. It was a problem because Jaehyun was seeing someone else.

“How can you be so okay with it?” Taeyong asked sobbing and falling on the bed. He couldn’t understand why Johnny was always so calm with everything, he wished he could be like him, he truly admired him.

“I don’t know. I guess I just have known him for so long that I know he’s not the type to hurt the people he loves. He would seriously take a bullet for you, Yong, for any of us. He’s made like this. He seems all tough and ‘no feelings’, but I don’t think I’ve ever met someone so full of love. Especially now that he’s not afraid of losing and hurting anymore.”

Taeyong sniffled, lifting his tears streaked face to look at him, “Not anymore?”

“Yeah, he never told you?”

Taeyong shook his head, Jaehyun never talked much about his past, not the romantic one at least. He was super open about his family and childhood, but the rest was a conversation that never happened.

“Well, I think you should ask him himself, but that’s not important now. He could never replace you. He has a big heart. I know he’d rather lose his happiness than lose the people he loves. That’s why I’m trying to be supportive. He’s been working so hard, and Yuta’s just another little star in his sky, I think he deserves it, right?”

Taeyong nodded. He guessed Johnny was right, but he still couldn’t change what he was feeling.  

“He tried so hard to wrap his head around this whole poly thing to don’t lose me and Jade, and trust me, it had been hard. Because no matter how hard he tried to hide it, I know him, he was bleeding so badly as he pretended that everything was fine. Out of all of us, I think he’s the one that had to heal from his past wounds in the harsher way, to be honest. And yet, apart from some jealousy jokes when we just started dating, I never heard him complain about anything.”

“Not even when I came into your life.”

“Yeah, not even then. And not even when you started dating Jade, right?”

Taeyong nodded. Actually, Jaehyun had been the one that pushed him closer to her the most. They talked so much; he had opened his eyes. And Jaehyun was the one that made him fall in love with the idea of love, something he was terrified of.

“But I don’t want to lose him,” he mumbled, falling into Johnny’s arms.  

“He’s not going anywhere,” Johnny reassured, wrapping his arms around his body and caressing his hair.  He knew why it was harder for him and her the most. No matter how far you walk, some fears will follow you like shadows forever. And he knew their fear of abandonment and not being enough was always going to be there. They weren’t mad because he loved somebody else, they were afraid  Yuta was better than them. When he brought Taeyong into this, Jade faltered too, but then they clicked because they were equally broken, they mirrored into each other’s scars and that made them feel safe. But Yuta wasn’t like them.

Yuta was confident. With an amazing family behind him. With a job that he loved and paid well. He had never been through anything in life that scarred him, that broke him, not so bad at least. He didn’t carry all the baggage they carried. He wasn’t a ‘burden’.

And probably easing Taeyong into this new thing was going to be harder than he imagined.

It had been hard, in fact. But then Taeyong got used to it. He gave up and started going to therapy again. And also, for his own sake, convinced the others to let Yuta ‘half move in’ in their place. It triggered him that Yuta had a small space in Jaehyun’s room, but there was nothing he could do. At least he had Jaehyun there. And having him around was better than nothing. Even if that meant seeing him kiss and hug Yuta every two seconds.

Yuta wasn’t… bad. And maybe Jaehyun was also right, they had some things in common.

So slowly, very slowly, and walking around Yuta on his tiptoes, he started to get closer to him.

On the other way around, Jade and Yuta started to get along real fast once she welcomed him in. Yuta was a completely new type of energy to their mix. He talked a lot when he was comfortable and had a lot of interesting takes about so many topics, she just couldn’t stop talking to him. It was unexpected, but not bad.

Things were going well, taking their sweet time, but they were fine.

“So, I have a little gift for you,” Jaehyun said, falling in the seat next to Taeyong, wrapping his arms around the older. He just got off of a phone call with his manager and had big news for his boyfriend.

“For me?” Taeyong asked, surprise and curiosity bubbling in his voice.

“Yep, for my favourite boy,” Jaehyun replied. “You’re free Friday, right?”

“Yeah, why?” Was it a date? Where was the surprise in that?

“Well, I might’ve convinced my manager to let me take you to the shooting I have.”

Taeyong moved on the spot, sitting better, and turning his body around to look at him. “Really? Like it’s not a joke? I can?”

Jaehyun nodded with a big smile on his face. “And guess whose clothes I’ll be using?”

“I don’t know…”

“Versace.”

“What the hell! O my God, o my God.”

Jaehyun chuckled. “Happy?”

“Yes, that’s like all I’ve been asking for,” Taeyong gushed, hugging his boyfriend tight.  

“You just have to pretend you’re there to fix my clothes, check out I’m all fit, makeup on spot. Johnny’s the photographer anyway, so it won’t be awkward.”

“I’ll do anything, I don’t care. I’ve been waiting to come to one of your sets for ages.”

“And what about me?” Jade asked, pouting at him. “When will I have the privilege to see you surrounded by blinding lights?”

Jaehyun wrapped an arm around her too, “Soon, I hope. Maybe we can make something more intimate now that Johnny opens his studio.”

She smiled at him and leaned closer to kiss him briefly before Taeyong captured their attention again.

“Do I have to know something specific? Technical terms or anything?”

Jaehyun shook his head. “Just try to don’t get too jealous of all the people’s hands on me.” Taeyong glared at him for a slip second, “I won’t, I can control myself.”

Jaehyun smiled at his frown and then said, “Oh, and after that, I’m taking all of you out to a fancy restaurant.”

“All of us? It’s been ages since we went out all together.”

“I know, I just miss spending time together without having to worry about anything. And also, we’ve never done anything of the kind with Yuta.”

“Is it safe?” Taeyong asked. He was always terrified that everything they built so hard could fall apart. He went on socials more than he should’ve done, and even if his name was nowhere to be found, he had come in contact with a few tweets speculating about his life. And in some of them Johnny and Jade were in it, more Johnny than Jade for obvious reasons, but still… all the theories didn’t put his heart at ease at all.

“We’re just friends hanging out,” he said, a bitter smile on his face. He hated that they had to pretend to be just friends, but they couldn’t risk it. He wished he could give them freedom, but he couldn’t. Still, that didn’t mean he couldn’t take them out and spoil them a little. “And maybe, since we’ll be all together. We could finally search a house, big, I want the pool,” he added.

They both laughed, and then Jade said, “With a room for Yuta, too.”

“Yeah, a room for him too. So, this little one can stop gagging every time he enters mine.”

“Hey, at least we started getting along. I… like him,” Taeyong replied, feeling offended.

Jaehyun laughed, “Yeah, made progresses I guess.”

“This looks so good on you, God,” Taeyong praised while adjusting a blazer on Jaehyun. To be safer, they decided that talking in Korean was going to be the best solution, but Taeyong still sounded a little too excited about everything. “But I’d love to see it on the floor.” He winked with a sly smirk on his face, and Jaehyun widened his mouth.

“Yong,” he warned. “Stop being horny.”

“But it’s true, you’re really hot. And I’m sure I’m not the only one here dreaming of taking this off of you,” he replied, winking at him. “Too bad they can’t.”

Jaehyun chuckled, shaking his head, and then turned around waiting for the make-up artist to fix the last details.

Johnny reached them to see at what point they were and started telling Jaehyun the poses he should’ve done and the mood of the editorial once again.  

“Having fun?” He asked Taeyong, still in Korean.

“Yep, this is so exciting,” he replied, trying to sound professional, and Johnny chuckled. “You’re ruining my plan of trying to pretend we’re talking about work, John.”

“Sorry, love, my bad. But don’t call me that, it reminds me of my mom when she used to scold me.”

“I’m done,” Jaehyun said when the make-up artist walked away, stopping their conversation. “Let’s go.”

“Uh, he’s feeling bossy today,” Johnny joked talking to Taeyong while they walked behind the model toward the main room.

“I hear you,” the younger replied, laughing lowly before arriving at the centre of the set, ready to pose.

Watching Jaehyun on set was more exciting than Taeyong even imagined. He really knew how to pose and own the show, and Taeyong found it hard to don’t scream at any picture that Johnny shoot and appeared on the screen.

“How can he look good from any angle?” Taeyong asked while Johnny scrolled through the previews on Capture One, already picking the best picture and then one that needed to be left out.

“He’s really made for this job, isn’t it?” Johnny replied, lips curled up in a tiny smile. “I don’t even have to tell him much how to pose, he knows what he’s doing and what people want.”

Taeyong huffed. “I wish I could watch him every day.”

“Well, you kind of do,” Johnny chuckled before turning around and trying to see if the stylist was done with the next look.

“Yeah, but not like this. Maybe having him walking around the house with sleepy eyes is better than this,” he said, thinking that everybody could see him on the cover of the magazine, but only they could have the intimate side of him. Johnny nodded, and then Taeyong snapped out of his thoughts, “Anyway, I should go check him out, bye.”

“Are you done?” He asked, entering the backstage, where Jaehyun was getting changed into the new outfit.

“I might need help with the blouse, come help me?” Jaehyun asked, winking at him, taking advantage of the fact the stylist walked out to grab the hat she forgot.

“It’s weird buttoning you,” Taeyong joked as his fingers moved to close the buttons on the sparkling blouse Jaehyun was wearing. “Are you wearing this tonight?”

“I can’t just rob things from the set, baby,” the younger replied. “Also, no, I’m wearing a casual outfit tonight. Remember it doesn’t have to look like a date.”

Taeyong puffed and then took a step back to have a full view of him. “A shame, but anyway, you look stunning.”

Time on set passed quite quickly with two more look changes and more photos and after two hours they were done with the shooting. Johnny was fixing the studio and the lights, while Taeyong was helping Jaehyun get undressed and take the make-up off.

“Are you sure you can still take us out? Aren’t you tired?” Taeyong asked, passing the wet cotton pad over his face, gently removing the heavy make-up that adorned his eyes.

“I’m fine, I just sat there and looked pretty,” he replied with a small giggle. The tiring shootings were other. When he had to wake up early, and they let him wait in the cold, half-naked, during winter, or with no AC on in summer. Or when they wouldn’t let them eat during breaks. Or when he had one shoot after another.

“You’re really good at looking pretty, though.”

“Not to brag, but I know,” Jaehyun winked. Taeyong rolled his eyes and then threw the pad in the closest bin. “Oh, call Jade, tell her we’re almost done, so she can get ready.” But knowing her, she had been probably getting ready since this morning.  

Taeyong hummed, folding the clothes he had just taken off, and then said, “Is Yuta at our place? If not, we could pick him up before going back home.”

“Yeah, we could. Would you call him for me? I have to go to the bathroom, I can’t take it anymore.”

“Yep, boss,” Taeyong joked and Jaehyun raised a brow, lips turning up in a teasing smile. “Are you my secretary, now?”

Taeyong smirked, “Sounds like a great job.”

“What the hell, the only thing I can afford here is… water,” Yuta whispered, staring at the menu in disbelief.

“Don’t worry, it’s on me,” Jaehyun replied.

“Don’t mind him. Since he got rich, he loves to brag,” Jade joked, looking up from the menu to look at the red-haired, sitting in front of her.

“I just love spoiling you. Now that we finally have some money, I don’t see why we should hold back.”

“Hopeless romanticism in the capitalistic era, a novel by Jeong Jaehyun,” Yuta joked, receiving a death glare from him and a laugh from the other.

“Okay, since this is so funny, no more gifts when I come back from new cities.”

“Oh, someone’s sensitive, I didn’t sign for this when I started dating you,” Yuta teased him some more, tickling him. And realized how hard it was to pay attention to so many things when they were out. He wanted to hug him, but what if somebody saw him and took it in the wrong way? This place didn’t seem to be the restaurant for people that loved making conspiracy theories on the web, too expensive and elegant, but paparazzi were everywhere.  

“And you didn’t see him when he’s tired and every small breath gets on his nerves. He once made me redo the bed in the middle of the night because the sheets weren’t feeling right,” Johnny complained, rolling his eyes. 

“At least you started dating him when he used sheets in his bed. College Jaehyun was something I don’t wish anyone to be with,” Jade joked, rolling her eyes back.

“Okay, Yong, something more to add, so you give me the last hit? What is this? A hate club?”

“You know we love you,” Johnny cooed. “It’s funny seeing you pout and get mad.” The others nodded, and then he added, “Your ears turn red.”

“You know they turn red even at compliments, so maybe you could go for those.”

“Okay, pretty boy,” Yuta replied, teasing.

“As you wish, peach,” Johnny added.

“Fine, angel,” Jade smiled.

“Okay, enough,” he ordered, glaring at them.  

“I didn’t have my turn,” Taeyong complained.

“You flirted with me enough today on set, that’s enough.”

“Right, the set,” Yuta said, turning to Taeyong. “Had fun?”

“So much fun,” he smiled, scanning through the menu, but he already knew he was going to go for a fish dish. “It’s hard to keep my hands to myself, but I did it. I’ll get the lobster.”

Jaehyun snickered, “Imagine if you wanted me to spoil you, what you would’ve chosen.”

“Since you’re so nice, I might as well take advantage of it.”

“I wanted that, too,” Jade frowned, skimming through the offers to see what else she could order now.

“You can take it if you want to. I was just joking,” Jaehyun reassured her.

“Nah, I’ll get a bite from him.”

“Who says I’ll let you?”

“For all the nights you use my boobs as a pillow, you owe it to me,” she replied, making him blush and the other laughed.

“Damn, you’re expensive,” Yuta kidded, giggling.

“Try it yourself to see if it’s worth it,” she teased, winking at him. And he simply shook his head, before giving a brief glance at Jaehyun.

“You can think she’s hot, I won’t kill you. I can’t blame you, either, because she is.”

Johnny scoffed and then said, “Well, the waiters coming, so what do you want?”

“Spaghetti with mussels, I’m fine with that.”

“Okay, you, Yuta?”

“Crab legs.”

“I’ll take shrimp braised ribs,” Jaehyun said before Johnny could ask him the same question.

Dinner was going amazing, definitely better than the first one they had together. The shift in their dynamics was clear as the sky. Everybody was now comfortable around each other, and Jaehyun just felt so glad to have all of them here with him. He knew how hard it had been for Taeyong and Jade to let Yuta in, but they worked so hard just to make him happy. And he was also glad that Yuta was at ease with all of them, laughing and talking freely like he was always used to do. 

“You used to play soccer? Like almost professionally?” Jade asked with true shock on her face, and maybe a little too much hype in her voice. Surely the alcohol didn’t help.

“Yeah, had great chances to become big, but then I quit.”

“But why? We could brag about dating, well, co-dating a successful football player,” she whined.

Yuta chuckled, “I’m not made for fame. I don’t like it. And I don’t like the environment that goes around there.”

A smile crept on Jaehyun face, and then he turned to the side to look at him, “Same reason why you hated me at first?”

“You hated him?” Taeyong asked, eyes drifting between the two men sitting in front of him.

“Yes, and no. Before getting to know him, I thought he was just another spoiled brat full of himself, money and fame get on people’s heads and his fame was so sudden that I feared he was one of that kind. But it turned out he isn’t. Also, I never hated you, you were indifferent, and I didn’t worship the ground you walked on like everybody else.”

“And why did you decide to be a journalist?” Johnny asked.

“I always loved reading a lot and writing, but becoming a writer wasn’t what I aimed for, so this seemed like a great solution that combined everything. Also, I love languages, and then this job just has everything that I love the most.”

Taeyong hummed before sipping down from his glass and then said, “If you hate the industry, why do you write for fashion?”

“I don’t write only for that. But yeah, it’s a big part of my job. Well, mostly because my articles are never nice. I don’t know how nobody sued me yet, but there is always heavy criticism of the fashion industry. I love it, the idea, I love fashion, but you can consume something and still criticize it, right? Know its limits and its problems.”

“Guess it’s the only choice in this world,” Johnny replied, shrugging.

The conversation then drifted to completely different topics as they ordered some more, and then a question popped into Yuta’s mind. “Do you do this often?”

“Hanging out all together?” Johnny asked to be sure that was what he was talking about, and when Yuta nodded, he replied, “Nope. First time in like two years.”

“Two years?”

“Yeah, the last past years haven’t been all sunshine and rainbows,” Jaehyun replied with a sad smile on his face. “I know we make this look easy, but it’s not. I mean, now we’re fine, but it hadn’t always been like this.”

Yuta hummed, nodding his head lightly.

“Let’s say that when we had time to stay together it meant we didn’t have money, and when we had money, it meant we were busy and then at some point we had neither of the two because we all chose career paths based on fairy tales where clients or agency pay you when they want to, if they want to,” Jade replied. Looking back at it now, it was kind of… funny. But back then it felt like hell on earth.

“But you always had love, right?”

“Luckily for us, yes,” Jaehyun replied. “I don’t want to think about adding a love crisis to all of that.”

“You… you have a strong bond,” Yuta said, almost as if he was thinking about something. “You know, when I first found out about this, I thought it was just sex, I really couldn’t see how it could go deeper than that, but you made me believe in love again. It sounds cheesy and pathetic, and you’ll never hear it from me ever again, but yeah. You showed that it can work if you want to make it work.”

They all giggled at his words. Well, they all kind of thought that before seriously getting together. Sex is easier than feelings, so it’s always easier to think that nothing deep ties you with somebody. Cutting off superficial bonds is easy, but doing it with something deep and meaningful can cause a lot of pain. And it did happen before.

“Past stories that broke things off over stupid things?” Jade asked, smiling at him.

“Yeah, I’ve never been lucky with love. Always felt I was the only one actually trying to make things work, giving my all, and then having nothing back. It sucked, that’s why I stopped trying. And that’s also why I was so afraid of getting with him, he already has you, I thought, how could there be a place for me, too?”

“I also think that these little monsters didn’t help,” Johnny joked, tilting his head to point at Jade and Taeyong that were actually looking at him with soft eyes that turned into death glares at Johnny.

“Well, we didn’t have a great start, but we’re good now, aren’t we?”

“Yeah, unfortunately, Jae has an immaculate taste, so I can’t hate you even if I wanted to,” Taeyong replied with irony.

Yuta smiled at him and then asked, “Have you ever had somebody else into this?”

“Getting curious?” Johnny teased, raising a brow.

“Well, since I think I can say I’m fully in this…” Jaehyun smiled fondly at him. It was nice hearing those words. Sure, Taeyong sometimes still had his moments, and occasionally even Jade, but they were there. The people he loved the most all there, into this, on the same boat.

“No, by the way. It had always been just us.”

“So, everybody that was drawn into this accepted it?”

“Yeah, not from the start, but then it all just eventually worked out,” Jade explained.

“Not to be negative, but, what if…” he hesitated, biting his lower lip. “What if something breaks?”

“We never thought about it,” Jaehyun whispered. They were so caught up in their little world that the thought of it falling apart never crossed their minds. They knew it wasn’t an easy relationship to maintain, but exactly for that, they did their best to keep it healthy. So how could that go wrong?  

“Like you’re all together, what if just two of you break up? How will it work?”

“It won’t work because it won’t happen,” Taeyong retorted, a little bit of bitterness in his tone, arms crossed on his chest. Yuta always started on the right track and then ended up with something like this. Why the hell would he even think about that? Taeyong already had enough ghosts to fight with, he didn’t need him to put more fears in the back of his brain.

“Yeah, said with a nicer tone maybe, but we don’t think it will happen. There’s really no reason to,” Johnny intervened. They had been through so much together, how could it all end? Sure, nothing was given in life, but seriously, how could a bond so strong ever break? Maybe he was a dreamer, but he wanted to keep dreaming. They had many occasions to fall apart and never did, so he didn’t want to start panicking about it now.

“I didn’t want to sound out of place, I’m sorry. I just never been in anything like this,” Yuta explained. He tended to be a little too straightforward, and he knew that. He just wanted to understand more.

“No need to justify, we get it, really. It is surely not common, so it’s normal to have fears.”

“I just,” he stopped. “What you have is so beautiful and I… I’m afraid to break you down.”

“Don’t worry, you had the chance to, were really close to it, but it didn’t happen,” Taeyong replied, rolling his eyes.

“Yong, come on,” Jaehyun whined.

“What? It’s true? For once that I’m being honest about me and her not accepting him at the start.”

“Fair, for once that he doesn’t hide his head under the sand you shouldn’t scold him,” Johnny took Taeyong’s defences that clicked his tongue and fanned his hair back.

“Thank you, by the way,” Yuta said, looking especially at Taeyong and Jade.

“For?” She asked.

“Accepting me.”

“Oh my god, thank God school’s over, I wasn’t going to survive there a day longer,” Taeyong exclaimed, entering the house followed by Johnny that was grinning at his continuous rant. “You’re all home,” he exclaimed, seeing the other three in the kitchen.

“Yep, and I think that’s a great occasion to actually look for a new house,” Jaehyun said. He knew this was never going to happen again. All of them, in one room, no work, no tests to correct, no logos to design, no photo to post-produce, no Instagram post to update, and no article to write. So it was an opportunity to seize. 

“Are we really doing this?” Taeyong asked, sitting down on Jaehyun’s lap after kissing Jade on the lips and leaving a peck on Yuta’s cheek.

“I thought you wanted a pool,” Jaehyun said, nuzzling his nose on his cheek, making him laugh.

“You wanted it, not me. I want a living room big enough so we can have a piano, a real one. I want to hear you and Johnny play.”

“And what about my keyboard, she had been there when nobody else was,” Jaehyun fake-cried.

“In the garage.”

“You’re so cruel.”

“I’m going to miss this place, though,” Jade said, looking around. That was their home, their place, their world. And she knew that it was little, especially now that there was also Yuta – and she knew it was a matter of time before Jaehyun was going to ask him to move in with them, but it was where they shared so many moments, she was sad of letting it go.

“Babe, we’re still here, if everything goes well, we’ll be able to move out this fall.”

“Yeah, I’m not doing another moving during summer,” Johnny already warned them, remembering when he helped them move to their second house.

“Let’s take a look, though. Maybe we can block a better price or see if we’ll have some works to do.”

“Do I have to be part of this?” Yuta shyly chimed in, biting his nails.

“You don’t want to?”

“No, I do, but I don’t live with you.”

“Please, you’re always here,” Taeyong said with a snort. “And also, you two are pretty serious now, so it will happen sooner or later.”

“Yeah, I guess so,” Yuta replied, but he didn’t seem much convinced about it.

“We’re not forcing you to live with us, but still, let’s choose something that you might like too,” Jaehyun reassured him. He knew Yuta was scared of commitment, and he didn’t like to rush things up, and well, their relationship flew, so he had no intention to scare him away. But they were in this for real now, and he wanted them to have a place to call home.

“Okay then, let’s see what London has to offer.”

It seemed like a miracle, but they had found a house that seemed to fit their tastes and requests. It had two floors, a garden with a pool, a big living room, a big kitchen, windows – apparently something super important for Jade, especially on the sink, a fireplace, and three bathrooms. It needed some work to be done, but it was fine.

And today was the great day, they were going to see it in real life before signing the contract. It was going to be Taeyong’s birthday present, it only was one week away and then Jaehyun had promised to take them away for a well-deserved holiday. They all really needed it, and he couldn’t wait to finally enjoy staying with them in a luxurious hotel in Paris.

But right that day, things shattered.

“God, who’s calling me now?” Jaehyun grunted. They were all about to leave when his phone rang.

“Maybe’s just somebody that made a mistake,” Jade said, happily fixing her lilac dress and then her ponytail.

“It’s… my manager?” Jaehyun furrowed, tilting his head. “He knew it was my day off today.”

“Answer, maybe he needs to talk to you about an offer,” Johnny supposed, it probably was just going to take a few minutes, and they could talk while he drove there.

Jaehyun huffed and then picked up. “Hey, yeah. Yeah, I’m home, why? They are here with me.” Jaehyun went pale as he turned around, staring at them with eyes open. “What do you mean with that? How much do they know? What do you mean you don’t know? Who told you? A what? Oh, fuck.” Jaehyun was on the edge of crying, but he couldn’t do it, not on the phone with his manager at least. “Yeah, fine. Call me when you know more.”

“Jay, what’s wrong?” Jade asked when he let his phone fall to the ground and started shaking, sobs came out of his mouth, soon after followed by tears.

“They know.”

“Who knows?” Johnny asked, running to him after Jade that was kneeling next to him.

“People. People know.”

Taeyong froze on the spot. This wasn’t about them, right? He wasn’t talking about them… was he?

“They know about us.”

Jaehyun was a shaking mess sitting on the couch, not able to say a single word. Johnny had to cancel the appointment, there was no way they could go out. And also his manager recommended to don’t go out. To don’t give the press anything more to make money off.

Taeyong felt so close to having a panic attack, all his fears coming to life. What exactly did they know? Who told them? Who sold their story to the press? Because it was going to be sold to the press, it wasn’t just a stupid blog on Tumblr or silly tweets on Twitter or conspiracy theories on TikTok. They knew. Whoever sold them, knew. And he didn’t feel safe, he didn’t feel safe at all. Because they had no idea how much they knew.

“Yong, come here,” Jade said, patting her lap. He dragged his body to her and then fell on top of her. He wasn’t even crying, unlike Jaehyun, he was a block of marble as he nervously bit his lips.

Yuta felt so out of place in this. But there was no way he could leave right now. He wanted to give some kind of support, but he had no idea what to do or say.

“What do they know?” Taeyong asked for the nth time.

“I don’t know, nobody knows,” Jaehyun cried. “He just told me to get ready and there was nothing he could do to stop it from going out. I – God,” he screamed, pulling his hair. He had failed. Somehow this was all his fault. He had slipped somewhere and someone that hated him took the opportunity to screw him over. Because he knew that this was the end. Of his career and of the other’s. God, they were so exposed.

“Lock your Instagram accounts,” he said, regaining a bit of sanity. He couldn’t think fast, it was too late now, but he could at least play smart.

“Why?”

“So, they won’t get more information about you. I don’t want them to get to you. I don’t give a shit if they take my contracts back and won’t call me anymore, but the less they know about you, the better it is.”

“How can we block our professional account?” Johnny asked, talking about him and Jade.

“Block the others, and on the professional restrict comments. It’s just going to be for a while.” He couldn’t stop people from being harsh on the whole internet, but at least under their accounts, yes.

“You too, Yuta. I know you have one that is mixed, and maybe you won’t even be dragged in this, but I still need to protect you.”

“Can you focus on yourself for a second?” Johnny said, trying to grab his hand and make him sit back down.

“I’m fine, I just don’t want people to hurt you.”

“But you’ll be the one that will face this, Jae. We’ll be fine.”

“No, you, God, this is all my fault,” he blubbered, walking back and forth in the room, making sure all the windows were covered with the curtains and nobody could see inside.

“It’s not your fault,” Jade said. “Somebody spied us, money can do so many things.”

Taeyong started shaking some more at her words. What if somebody put some bugs or cameras or… what if somebody filmed their sex moments.

Taeyong started stammering, he couldn’t take it, if something like this had happened, he couldn’t take it. “Cameras… what if, what if.”

“No, prince, there are no cameras around, nobody came in,” Jade reassured him, but by now Taeyong already started crying and Jaehyun felt even more like shit. He knew Taeyong was never going to recover if something like a sex tape was being leaked.

“I’ll check around the house,” Johnny said, standing up, “Yuta come help me.”

“What did he say? Can’t you call him and ask him if he knows more?” Taeyong was basically begging Jaehyun. What if they knew about his past? What if they had photos or videos? He had no idea of whatever the fuck happened when they abused him, his body could’ve been in any of those men’s phones, and he had no idea at all. What if somebody wanted revenge? What if Jiwoo wanted revenge? He felt sick. Sick to the stomach to the point that he got up and rushed to the bathroom when Jaehyun couldn’t give him an answer.

“I’m going after him, but please, go to Johnny and Yuta, don’t stay alone,” Jade said, running to the bathroom.  

“Tae,” she called, kneeling next to him to keep his hair back. “It’s not that deep, I’m sure. We’re careful, there are just going to be some crazy theories about us. But they’ve always been,” she tried to reassure him, caressing his back. But he kept throwing up and crying and feeling his heart clenching in such a way, he had no idea he could feel so much pain.

“Not this time. If it’s press-worthy, it’s something. They have something,” he mumbled, after cleaning his mouth with a piece of toilet paper Jade passed him.

And maybe he was right. If the press bought it, it meant that there was something, but how bad could it be?

“You don’t have social media, though. They can’t get to you. The only ones exposed are Johnny and Jaehyun, but I’m sure it’s not going to be so bad. We’ll be fine. We always have.”

It was bad.

It was really bad.

Worse than they expected.

They knew, not everything but a lot, enough to play Sherlock Holmes on the internet and fuck them up.

They had their names. Their jobs. Their accounts – which they were glad had locked before the news spread because the comments on Twitter were already harmful enough, especially for Jade. Pictures of them kissing, mostly the kisses goodbye at the front door every morning, or Yuta and Jaehyun kissing in the car. Pictures of them going out. Even if in any of them there was much affection showed, they had enough evidence to put the pieces together.

But worst of it all, they knew about Taeyong and his past. They had no idea why. Nobody, nobody except Jade, Johnny, and Jaehyun knew about it. Well, and the therapist. Taeyong accused her at first, but then they reminded him that she couldn’t let out any words about her clients.

So that was even worse. Because they had no idea who could’ve done that.

“Is he still sleeping?” Jaehyun asked Jade that had just walked out of their bedroom.

She nodded, and then placed the cup on the coffee table, sitting next to Jaehyun on the couch. Johnny was with Taeyong trying to calm him down, and Yuta went home. Not because they didn’t want him around, they actually felt bad for leaving him alone. But Taeyong was a bomb that could’ve exploded at any minute, and they couldn’t risk having somebody he wasn’t totally comfortable with at home.

“I think he cried all the tears he has in his body and is puking even his soul,” she said, snuggling into Jaehyun’s chest. “What are people saying?”

“Do you really want to know?” he asked, chuckling bitterly. He had spent the whole morning on Twitter, reading the worst kind of insults. Misogyny, biphobia, body-shaming and more. It was hell.

“About him?”

“Actually, they’re pretty mad about it, but not at him. I mean, I read a lot of bullshits, but they’re also right. Who sold this, knew him, and to know him, it means that they had to be there when it happened. And the worst of it all, in Korea, all of this is illegal, left apart he was a minor back then.”

“So, you think somebody that knew him back then sold this? But how can they know about us?”

“I don’t know. But if they could pay tons for sex, why wouldn’t they pay an investigator?”

Jade hummed. It was weird. And it still was a shitty situation, but at least nobody was insulting him. That was all they cared about. Not that it changed much, though, Taeyong still felt like shit, and this was the last thing he needed in his recovery journey.

“And what about you?”

He scoffed. “That I’m a cheater, that I’m using all of you, that bisexuals are greedy and disgusting and not only they can’t pick a gender but not even a partner, yeah, funny.”

“Don’t listen to them, we know it’s not true.”

“Yeah, but it hurts. Especially what they say about you.”

Jade sighed, “They would’ve told me the same things even if I was only dating you.”

“Yeah, but it’s worst, and then, ugh,” he groaned. He hated all of this. “It’s full of stories from college coming up, like people are suddenly remembering they knew us, I hate them. I don’t want people to know even more.”

“Let them have their little moment of fame, they’ll get tired eventually,” she tried to reassure him, caressing his face.  

“I’m sorry I couldn’t protect you.”

“You did more than you could. It’s not your fault.”

Eventually, Taeyong got up from the bed at least to eat something. And it was true he was feeling like shit, but he also wanted to know what was going on. He opened Twitter, and he felt like throwing up once again when on the trending there were all their names.

He clicked his. And much to his surprise, there weren’t bad words. They were… supportive? Or better, they suspected whatever happened wasn’t consensual and at least didn’t victim-blame him. The whole part about him in the article was weird. It was almost as if somebody wanted to expose him and make him appear like a terrible being, but at the same time didn’t want to expose the whole truth.

He then went on Jade’s name and felt his heart drop

‘That bitch locked her account, bet she’s not even pretty.’

‘Imagine having him since college and not being able to make him happy that he has to add three other people’

‘He didn’t even post much about her when they were first dating, I’m sure he’s in just for the sex’

Taeyong wanted to answer each one of them. As if posting someone on social media was a way to show how much you loved them. God, he hated people so fucking much.

‘What does he even see in a slut like her?’

‘I could be so much better, god life’s unfair’

‘she must be in just for the money what a total whore’

Taeyong couldn’t stand it anymore. True, there were some comments saying good things, calling out the slut-shaming and sexism and misogyny, but it still felt like they weren’t enough.

He was about to go on Johnny’s name but right at the moment, Jaehyun entered the kitchen.

“You didn’t touch the ramen, and you need to stop looking at the phone, Yong. Please, turn it off.”

Taeyong huffed, locking his phone. “I’m not hungry.”

“I cooked it for you.”

“I know, but I’m still afraid. What if this is just the start?”

“My team is already working on this, my manager called me, they have the best lawyers working to find out who it was.” It was bad, but it could’ve been worst. His agency didn’t drop him, and for now, there weren’t many sponsors that were taking their contracts back. And honestly, he couldn’t care. Maybe staying off the spotlight for a while would’ve helped his sanity.

“What if they have videos of me?”

“I don’t think they do, and would it be worth it? Like, that’s straight up revenge porn, and well, so many other things. I don’t even get why they would do that.” Jaehyun honestly couldn’t understand why bring up his past, and there was only one name that kept running in his brain since it all dropped. Jiwoo. Taeyong had slipped through his fingers, outsmarted him and when he found him, he didn’t come back to him. Money wasn’t enough for somebody like him. Revenge is best to serve cold. And from the few things Taeyong had told him, he loved it when he fell apart. But Jaehyun wasn’t going to bring that name up, he didn’t need him to panic even more.

“I don’t know but, they know so much, they had to get here somehow.”

The younger nodded and then sat next to him, taking his hand in his. “I’m sure we’ll sort this out,” he said, running his thumb over the palm of his boyfriend’s hand. He couldn’t deny he felt anxious, but they didn’t kill anybody, people couldn’t be mad at them forever for simply being in a relationship. “Can you eat something, now? I don’t want to force you, but you kept throwing out without eating anything, it’s not good for you.”

Taeyong sighed, but then nodded. He had least had to try, and maybe with him at his side, he could’ve found the strength to eat. “Fine, but just because you made it for me.”

Two days later, they could finally put more pieces together. The five of them, yes, five, Yuta couldn’t bear to stay alone, and paparazzi were camping out of his house too, so he sneaked in, from the back door. They were all sitting around the table, listening to Jaehyun’s manager through the phone.

“So, we still haven’t managed to find out who it was, but we found an account that could potentially be behind all of this. The rumours actually started a few months after your fame picked up. But the tweets made no sense at all, it was all like a conspiracy, and it actually wanted to prove that you and Johnny were together. Then they started talking about Jade, too. It was around December when she came to the small charity party you went to, remember?”

“Yeah,” Jaehyun replied, nodding even if he couldn’t see. That was supposed to be a private event, though. “We weren’t touchy. You told me I could bring her as long as I kept it friendly.”

“Yeah, and I know you did. But pictures circulated, and even if there was nothing that immortalized you in a display of affection, some people from college went around saying she was your girlfriend. Not many believed it, but then they stalked your account and hers, and well, you had posted some pictures with her, and she had many photos of you on what looked like dates.”

Well, of course, they had. They had been a socially accepted relationship for almost three years, they didn’t think about not posting photos together in case one day it would’ve led to this.

“And then?”

“Things started heating up around April. I don’t know if what the account tweeted it’s true, but it’s like they were following you. They knew what they were talking about.”

“And what did they say?”

“What you did. That you were dating a – stripper, can I say it?”

“Please, no. Taeyong is not that, but go on.”

“That you were still together with Jade and were also with Johnny and then there was also somebody else, well, Yuta. I can’t read you all the tweets, but I’ll send you everything, so you can go through that if you want. We’ll keep searching here, if something new comes up, I’ll let you know.”

“Yeah, thank you.”

“What if he paid someone to follow me?” Taeyong said as soon as the manager hung up, not even finding the courage to say his name out loud. He felt his body shaking once again. It had to be someone close to them. Someone that had something against them. And Jiwoo was the only one that popped in his mind. 

“No, it can’t be. It has to be someone that knew me and wanted to reveal this long ago. They started this before you came into our life.” He thought it too for a moment, but the things were too old. “Oh, he sent me the file,” Jaehyun said, opening the message.

The last tweets from the account were a bunch of their pictures. It made their stomachs twist for how private some of them were. One was even the backstage of the studios when Johnny was calming Jaehyun because he didn’t feel well that day. Another one pictured Jade and Jaehyun kissing in front of the window. Another of Taeyong and Jaehyun watering the flowers of their front garden. And the list was long.

It was disgusting.

But then there were posts.

‘Took one of his thousand partners on set. The shoot will come out next month.’

‘Jnny built his fame and now he’s forever stuck with him to pay him back.’

‘The girl started getting clients when JJ fame skyrocketed.’

‘JJ is dating four people at the same time. I have proof. They’re getting a house together and soon will have a holiday in Paris.’

And then there were ‘proofs’ by other accounts, so many threads with the few things they knew, and the five were genuinely surprised how people connected the dots. 

‘Jaehyun is dating both Johnny and his college girlfriend: a thread’

‘Jaehyun’s not as single as you think he is: a thread with lots of evidence (videos and photos)’

And the list went on. Their matching rings. The photos taken on the same spot, around the same time. The likes on each other posts. One photo of Jade wearing his sweatshirt. Their necklaces.  

“But if they knew so much, why didn’t this blow up before?” Taeyong asked, more confused than before.  

“Because they shipped me with ten thousand other models and when a Twitter account does something like this it just sounds delusional and pathetic, but when the press splashes your story on the front page of a magazine it’s not absurd anymore.”

“Couldn’t this just be somebody that was obsessed with you? And then they found somebody else that could give them more to fuck us up and here we are,” Johnny assumed, trying to go down the line of who Jaehyun might’ve done wrong. Because, who could he do wrong? He had no idea. His boyfriend wasn’t a saint, but damn, who could have beef with him? It wouldn’t have been the first case of obsessed fans trying to get deep into their idols’ life and if the one behind this was rich enough, they could definitely pull some strings here and there to have more information.

“Or somebody that hates you,” Taeyong said, he was trying to put the pieces together but the more he put them together the more he didn’t like the answer.

I didn’t sign for this when I started dating you

Same reason why you hated me at first?

I thought he was just another spoiled brat full of himself, money and fame get on people’s heads and his fame was so sudden that I feared he was one of that kind.  

What if something breaks?

Do I have to be part of this?

The way he asked so much about them. All the time he spent with them. The fact that things started going south when he entered their lives, right when Johnny went to his office to tell him to give his story with Jaehyun a try.

And why the hell was he so silent.

Taeyong didn’t have to say anything else to make the others turn around to Yuta who was looking down at his lap.

No, it couldn’t be. Jaehyun thought. Hoping he was going to say something, anything, that let him sleep at night knowing he wasn’t the one that brought the one that screw them over at home.

Feeling their gazes on him, Yuta lifted his head. “Why are you looking at me –” Oh. Oh, no. “You don’t think I did that, right?”

But their eyes didn’t shift. They were cold, full of anger and betrayal.

“Jade, please, don’t look at me like that.” But nothing, she only shifted closer to Taeyong wrapping a hand around his waist.

“Johnny? Jaehyun?” His face dropped when Jaehyun turned around. “Oh, you can’t be serious, why would I do that?”

Johnny had no idea what to think, but nobody else knew about the house or the holiday. Nobody but them. “Please, leave.”

“You really think I would sell you to the press? Jaehyun?”

“Sell you, not even sell us. You never wanted to be part of this. You never considered yourself part of this,” Taeyong screamed.

“No, I do. But it’s just that you’ve been together for longer. I don’t even care about romance drama, why would I obsess over him when he was unknown?”

“For money.”

“And you think I’d go as far as entering your relationship?”

“Yuta, please, just leave,” Jaehyun said, trying to find the strength to look at him.

“I would never betray you. You let me in like a family, why would I do that to you?”

“That’s the problem, we shouldn’t have. We were happy, just the four of us, but you had to come and fuck us up.”

“It wasn’t me, I swear. I love Jaehyun and I like all of you. Also, what did I gain from this? I’m in this shit just like you.”

“No, you’re fucking not. Nobody cares about you. Nobody knows about your past. How did you even know about me? Fuck! Who contacted you?”

“I have no idea about your past, the only things I know are from that article. Nobody contacted me.” Yuta’s voice was shaky. He would’ve never done anything to them. Why were they turning against him? Why didn’t they trust him? He thought they were past that stage…

“God,” Taeyong cursed. “Just, fuck off, it’s all your fault and I knew from the start you were a bad idea, but I was the obsessive crazy bitch, right?”

Johnny got up and walked around the table to reach Yuta. He had to leave. Taeyong was on the point of going in his ‘I told you so’ phase, and it was never a nice one. Especially because Jaehyun didn’t deserve it. He just wanted to be happy, he couldn’t know he was trusting the wrong person.

Jaehyun got up too. “Take the back door, they’ll attack you from there,” he said. “I’ll call you.”

“You’ll call him? You fucking care if the paparazzi get him or not? For fuck’s sake, Jaehyun, are you thinking with your dick?” Taeyong shouted as soon as Yuta closed the door behind, not able to say anything else as Johnny walked him out.

Jaehyun felt his head spinning and his breath getting heavy. This was just a bad, terrible, dream. “We don’t know if it was him. I don’t think it was him.”

“Fuck, there’s our fucking private lives on the internet and every magazine, and you care about him? The one who snitched on us?”

“We don’t know for sure.” He wasn’t even trying to protect him, he just wanted to convince himself he didn’t trust the wrong person another time. That he wasn’t the reason his lovers were suffering so much.

“Nobody else knew about the house. It was him.”

“No, it wasn’t, it… it’s not.”

“My fucking past was sent out there, could you please stop putting him before us? We are your family, not him. You should think about us. Not what the last dick you sucked might feel after he exposed us to everybody.” Taeyong was out of himself, screaming at him, and not even Jade trying to hold him down could stop him from calming. He wasn’t going to be silent about this.

“I’m not putting him before you. I’m just saying, why would he do that? Like he said, he’s also dragged in all of this.”

“Oh lord, you’re dumb, then. Who gives a shit about him? He’s a fucking journalist, nobody ever seen his face, nobody knows what he looks like. And you were also so fucking nice to make him lock his account that nobody even seen his face, since the quality of the photos with him is terrible.”

“But -”

“No buts. You’re a supermodel. Your face is everywhere. And Johnny’s a famous photographer, he worked with so many famous people and well, Jade and I are not internet faces, but God, I work with children, and she’s the only woman in this relationship. Have you seen the comments about her on socials? Do you know how they call her? All the slut-shaming, all the comments about her and her body. They think of this, of us, our fucking family like a sex cult, it’s disgusting.”

“I did, I mean, at least at the start, but I don’t want to see them. It hurts.”

Taeyong huffed loudly, rolling his head back, trying to push back the tears, “Of course, you don’t want to see. You don’t care.”

Jaehyun looked up at him. How could he think he didn’t care? How could he think he wasn’t shattered because he couldn’t do anything to protect them?

Jade chimed in; she couldn’t take it anymore to see them slaughter each other for something they didn’t do. “It’s okay. It doesn’t matter. There’s no point turning against each other. I would’ve received those comments anyway, even if it was just me and him. But, Jae, seriously, is there nothing we can do?” She tried to turn the attention to something else. She didn’t want to believe Yuta was the cause of this, it just couldn’t be.

“I don’t know, I don’t fucking know,” he snapped, starting to walk around the room. This was all too much. He was dealing with so much pain, and the fact that he had to be the responsible one didn’t help him.

“I’m sure we’ll sort this out. His team is doing the best they can, and mine will help too. We just need to find out who did this,” Johnny said, trying to calm the situation, but it only did worst.

“We know who did this, why are you still siding with him? Why do you care so much about him? I’ll surely lose my fucking job, the only thing I was good at doing that didn’t involve getting fucked, and now what will I do? What will you do?”

“You were a victim, they can’t fire you because of that,” Johnny reminded him.  

“But they can do it for this, for us. As much as we love to pretend, we’re not fucking normal, and you know the world will never accept us.”

“You’re exaggerating, there are nice comments. Don’t overreact, please,” Jaehyun was begging at this point, fighting with them was the last thing he needed right now. He needed their comfort, their love. But not this.

“Of course, I’m the dramatic one,” Taeyong laughed nervously, sniffling and wiping away the tears with the back of his hand. “Fuck you, Jaehyun, I hate you. I can’t believe you know what could potentially come out and still find a way to blame me, fuck you,” he screamed before running to his room.

“Yong, wait,” Jade shouted, but he didn’t stop. He didn’t want to listen to any of them, not even her.

“Go to him, I’ll stay with him,” Johnny said to her before turning around to Jaehyun that was a sobbing mess on the floor. Great, this was going to be a long night.

“I knew I shouldn’t have dated someone like him, fuck.”

“Like what? Why does it matter now?” Jade asked, closing the door behind her.

“Why does it matter? A model. I knew it would’ve drawn attention. I wanted this to be a safe place. London was supposed to be my safe place. This was supposed to be safe for me. But what can I expect from this?”

“This is your fucking family. This is not something you can just throw away,” she snapped at this point. She understood that he was terrified, he had every right to be, but this was just going to burn them more.

“But we’re over, it’s done. I can’t do this anymore, I can’t, this is not safe anymore.”

“No,” she stopped him immediately. “Family doesn’t work like this, Yong. It’s not only rainbow and roses. It’s not only staying when it’s easy. Love isn’t easy. I know it doesn’t have to be painful, but it’s life that gets painful, life gets hard, and sometimes you just have to hold on to love a little bit harder, and you might bleed a little, but it doesn’t mean it’s bad.”

“I don’t think I can do it.”

“Yes, you can. Nobody will turn their back to you. We are not like the people of your past, we won’t leave you or betray you. Why can’t you trust us?”

“I do, but, fuck, it’s not about you. I – he hurt me. He betrayed us after we let him in. Johnny and Jaehyun were so mad at me all the times I wanted to cut him out, and now he’s reacting like this again. He doesn’t love me.” Taeyong’s shoulders dropped as his sobs turned into a hopeless cry. He was tired. Tired that life never gave him peace. Tired because he really believed that the small heaven they had built in these months could last forever.

“He does,” she said, hugging him. “Jaehyun loves you so much, he would die for you. You have no idea how worried he is for you. But he’s hurt. Imagine all the weight he is carrying on his shoulders. There’s his face out there. He’s the public figure. He has to face the shit out there, deal with us here, and now he’s also dealing with a broken heart. He loved him, well, I guess he still does, you can’t just turn off your feelings. Imagine how he must feel right now. How betrayed.” This was just another cut on his already existing wound of trust. Love always cut him deep in the same spot, and she could only imagine how painful it must be for him.

“I know, but… we were happy, we had it all, it’s not fair,” he sobbed, holding onto her. “I worked so fucking hard to run away here and build myself a better future, and now I’m watching it fall apart and there’s nothing I can do to stop it. And I can’t hold on to the people I love because they’re hurting just like me.”

“No, we can always hold onto each other, prince. I am here, Johnny’s here and Jaehyun’s too. We have to hold onto each other because we’re the only ones that know what we’re going through.”

“And what if they find out more? What if they find out who I truly am? Will you stay with me when the whole world will know?”

“Remember what I promised, I’ll love you even in your darkest times. And you’re not your past. You’re not what they did to you. Yongie, please. Please stop crying, listen to me,” she pleaded, gently grabbing his face. “You’re not what they did to you.”

“No, I’m nothing but that. Have you heard what they write about us?”

“No, and I don’t want to. I don’t care about what they say, I know who I am, and I know you,” she replied. “And fuck not being normal, I love each one of you, and I’m not leaving you because somebody decided two is the right number and four is wrong.”

Taeyong let out a low chuckle, but he still didn’t feel better. This was awful. And for the first time in a year, he couldn’t see the daylight after the darkest night of his life. No daffodil had bloomed for their summer, and he didn’t know how to cope with that without falling apart.

“He hates — he fucking hates me. He’ll break up with me and this will be even more awkward.” Jaehyun was balled up on the floor, rocking back and forth, trying to calm himself down. But he never felt worst in his entire life. He always had everything under control. Why did everything just go south like this? He had lost two people he loved in one night. And found out that one betrayed him.

Johnny sighed, sitting next to him. He had never seen him so broken. No, not even when he found out about Minju and Minhyuck, and not even when he broke up with Jade. He was… he was wrecked. Or worst. He believed there were no words to describe the state he was in.

“He won’t, he loves you. You know he tends to get worked up and says things out of spite.”

“No, he means it, and he’s right. I should’ve fucking listened to him instead of whining like a child because I needed Yuta in my life. I already had you, you were enough.”

“Jaehyun, you need to understand that you deserve happiness too, and that love is not only giving and giving.” Johnny wasn’t making him go back there. It wasn’t his fault this happened. Always assuming that Yuta was the culprit. Yes, the house thing was suspicious, but how could’ve possibly nobody of them seen something wrong with him? Because Taeyong’s and Jade’s first fears weren’t related to any magical gut feeling. They were jealous and that was it.

“But look where it brought us. I trusted him, I let him in. I even got mad at them for him. He almost made me fight terribly with the people I love the most.”

“Peach, look at me,” Johnny called him. “Stop blaming yourself. If it wasn’t like that, it was going to happen in another way. Now it happened, you can’t cry on spilled milk. We can’t look back in regret. And I don’t even want you to start hating him. We don’t know. This is too big for what I believe to be just a thing to do because he supposedly hated you. He got to know you, you’re the nicest person ever, why would he do that?”

“What if he couldn’t back draw?”

Well, that was possible. But somehow Johnny believed that wasn’t the case. Whoever was behind this, knew about Taeyong. And Yuta didn’t. He was genuinely surprised when the news dropped and they read Taeyong’s part. So, either he was an incredible actor, or he truly had no idea what was going on.

“I don’t know, angel, but we’ll find out. I know it’s not easy, but we only have each other, so can we try to don’t fall apart?” Jaehyun nodded and then moved to be wrapped in his arms. “Why don’t we go to them? I’m not sleeping if I don’t know you made it up.”

“Oh, here we are, two cry-babies,” Johnny joked, opening the door of Jade and Taeyong’s bedroom. The older was in her arms, crying and sobbing, hands wrapped around her body hard, almost terrified she was going to slip away. Johnny sat Jaehyun next to Taeyong and then sat on his side. “I think you have something to say to each other.”

“I’m sorry,” Taeyong apologized with no hesitation, after sniffling and sitting straight. “I know it’s not your fault. I know you care about me, about us. And I don’t think that we’re not normal. I love every single one of you, I would never be ashamed of you.”

“I’m sorry, too, for telling you that you overreact. I was caught up in the moment. And I know you hate him, but for me, it’s not easy.”

“I know,” Taeyong replied. “Can you kiss me?”

Jaehyun nodded and leaned in, finally kissing him after what felt ages. They were so caught up with this that they were terrified of getting even a little bit intimate. But they both needed it. They needed to know they were still there. That they were still in that mess. They needed to know they weren’t going to slip away.

And when Jaehyun deepened the kiss, letting his hand travel in his hair, Taeyong realized that he didn’t want to lose this for anything else in the world. That was exactly where he belonged. That was his place in the world. No matter how dark it would’ve got. Their arms were the place where he belonged.

“I think it’s nice not being normal,” Johnny said when they pulled away, wrapping his arms around them, hugging them all. “Probably would’ve avoided many tears, but we wouldn’t have each other, right?”

And Johnny was right. The high was worth the pain. It was always worth it. And just like they went through everything else, they were going to make it out alive from this.

They tried to squeeze in that bed, but they couldn’t, so once Jaehyun and Taeyong fell asleep – pretty soon since they were exhausted from all the tears – Johnny and Jade got up and sat in the living room.

“Thank you for holding us all together,” Jade said, after dragging a shot from the cigarette. She’d never been a big fan, but right now was so stressed that she could even get why Taeyong couldn’t stop quitting.

“I don’t,” Johnny chuckled, rolling his head back, slightly turned to the side to stare at her.

“Oh, yes, you do. You’re always right. Balanced,” she pointed out, highlighting the last word. “Maybe out of all the bullshits he told us the truest things were about our birthstones.”

Johnny laughed, and then stole the cig to get a shot. “Do you think it was him?”

“I don’t know, but nobody else knew certain things. But right now, I don’t want to think about it,” she replied, putting the cig out when Johnny passed it back to her. “We’ll let Jaehyun’s team do its job.”

“Yeah, I think that too.”

She sighed and then let her head fall back, “Can I be sad, scared, angry and horny at the same time?”

Johnny snickered lowly, “I guess. Need help?”

“I just, need to know I’m not making any of you up. It’s not even sex, I just want to be close to you. To remind myself that this is not dirty.”

“Those comments got in your head, didn’t they?”

“Yeah, a little.” That was why she turned off her phone after simply letting Amita and Diamond know she was fine and just taking time off from socials and everything else.

“Come here, angel,” Johnny cooed, patting his thighs. “I’ll try to make you feel better.”

“We can just make out, I don’t think I want to go for a full.”

“It’s fine, we can just do that,” he reassured her before turning to his side and making sure again that the windows were closed. God, it was getting frustrating. But at least they knew they didn’t have any hidden cameras or bugs inside the house. That at least tranquilized them with possible sex tapes or other private conversations.

“We’re fine, I also think they got by now they won’t get more pictures of us,” she said, sitting on his left thigh, intertwining their hands.

“Is this dress new?” He asked, looking at the dress with tulips printed on it. The fabric was soft and hugged her curves so well, but he noticed only now, not really in the mood before to make horny thoughts about his girlfriend.

“Do you like it? Makes my boobs look pretty,” she giggled, looking down at the cut the dress had on her chest.

“You don’t need a dress, but yes, they’re pretty.”

She smiled and then leaned down to kiss him, she cupped his face and brought him closer, while he wrapped an arm around her waist and his other hand was tangled in her hair.

They just kissed for minutes, just occasionally pulling slightly away to breathe.

“I love you so much, Johnny. I don’t know what I’d do without you in my life.” She rarely told him how deeply she cared for him, and even if he knew it, she still felt like it wasn’t enough. Johnny did so much for them, just like Jaehyun. It wasn’t like they loved more, but they were just saner than Taeyong and her were. She knew they could get hard to deal with at times, and she also knew that even if things had got better, they always had to weigh their words with them, especially on certain topics. And that could get hard, really fucking hard.

“I love you, too, angel. Come closer.”

“I am close, how can I come closer?” She chuckled, tugging a strand of hair behind her ear.

“A shame we can’t merge in each other,” he pouted, making her laugh. And then she kissed him again. His hand slipped down, reaching for her ass, making her gasp. God, if she had missed feeling him. A low moan got trapped in the kiss, and she started moving against him.

Johnny sighed and then flexed the muscle of his thigh, making her whimper at the unexpected feeling mixed with his cock that was hardening more and more, rubbing against her other leg.

“Want to sit on my lap? Grind against my cock?” Johnny asked, squeezing her ass gently.

She stopped her movement for a second against her will and said, “But I don’t want to ride you.”

“I know,” he replied, hand creeping under the dress, coming in contact with her soft skin. “Just sit on my lap so you can feel me more.”

She felt her face burn up at what she was about to say, “I – I want to stay here, on your thigh.”

A small teasing smile crept on his lips, and then he nodded, “Fine, let’s just move your dress a little.” He lifted the dress that was trapped between their bodies, letting her get more friction and contact against his body.

“Can I move?” She asked, wrapping her hands around his shoulders.

“Of course, angel. Ride my thigh.”

And so, she did. She started moving again, humping him with more force, but not too fast. She wanted to feel him close, she wanted to let go a little of all the pressure she felt on her shoulders and find relief in his arms. And it felt so good. It felt so romantic. Just their bodies moving against each other, their low whimpers and moans mixing together while they never stopped kissing each other and their hands wandered desperately on each other’s skin.

“That’s it, angel, keep moving,” he moaned, kneading the flash of her ass and pulling her closer.

“Fuck,” she moaned, feeling herself getting wetter and wetter with every movement of her hips and feeling his cock twitch in his pants. “Johnny,” she cried lowly, snuggling her face closer to his neck, holding him tighter.

“I’m here, baby, I’m here.”

But somehow it felt like it wasn’t enough. Like he could slip from her fingers at any moment. Like someone was going to take him away from her. And she kissed him again, longer, hungrier, again and again.

Johnny pushed his body up against her and kept whispering reassuring words. “Do you want to stop?”

But she didn’t. She wanted this to last forever. She wanted to pretend they were still happy. That this was still normal. That it was just another make-out session that heated up and that Jaehyun and Taeyong weren’t sleeping in the other room because they were overwhelmed with emotions but just because they didn’t want to stay up.

She needed this to go back to normal.

She needed it.

And then whimpers mixed with tears and her body started shaking, and Johnny knew it wasn’t for the orgasm. He held her waist and made her stop.

“Baby, let go, let go.”

“I can’t do this,” she cried, letting her body fall flat against his, allowing tears to wet his shirt. She couldn’t pretend this was normal. “I want to be strong for them, but I can’t. I’m terrified we will never get back what we had before.”

“We will get back there,” Johnny reassured her, pushing her dress down again to cover her up. “We are here. You can break down, let go, cry on my shoulders.”

“I – I just, I’m sorry,” she mumbled, sitting up straight, looking at him.

Johnny smiled, caressing her cheek to wipe away the tears. “For what?”

“For turning you on and then stopping.”

“Are you stupid? You can back away at any moment.”

“Yeah, but –”

“No, buts,” he stopped her. “I just care that you’re okay.”

She nodded and then snuggled back against his neck. “I don’t want to be a weight for you.”

“You’re not a weight. What are we here for if we don’t support each other?”

“Yeah, but you’re always the strongest, you never… you never fall apart. I don’t want you to carry all the weight on your shoulders.” Every time she looked at him and searched for any sign of breakdown, she simply couldn’t find any. His familiar face was always there, kind and reassuring as always. And she wondered how he could lose his temper only so rarely. She wondered how he could always find a reason to smile and make the others smile.

Johnny kept caressing her back and held her close. “I’m fine. I just cope with things differently.” It wasn’t like he didn’t care, but he was just better at dealing with them. Also, they couldn’t all fall apart. They needed somebody to keep things together. Just because he didn’t cry, it didn’t mean he wasn’t hurting, or he wasn’t scared. He was. He kept saying to be positive and that everything was fine, but he was rightfully afraid.

But he didn’t lose his job. He didn’t have a past that could come back to haunt him. He didn’t have the same exposure Jaehyun had. And nobody was criticizing every single aspect of his appearance. Also, he wasn’t dealing with this alone like Yuta.

He was doing better than the others. He could’ve made it.

“You never want to cry?” She asked, moving her fingers on his shoulder to calm herself down.

Johnny shrugged. He was never a big crier. He got mad. Maybe screamed a little. But mostly he just wanted to be left alone and let it cool down. “It doesn’t calm me, doesn’t free me much.”

“And how do you do? How can you… always be so collected?”

“I’m not, I just try to analyse what’s going on. I can’t really add fuel to the fire, Jade. Imagine what would’ve happened if I started screaming like Taeyong before? I’m not struggling like him, like you, or like Jay. And as long as I can keep it together, I’ll do fine.”

“So, you’re lying. You’re keeping together just for us.”

“No, this is the way I deal with things. I’m not sad, I’m just mad, and I feel that this is bigger than we expect. I’m boiling in anger knowing that the bastard that hurt you is out there. And as much as I don’t tell him, I’m afraid something more about Yong will come out. He won’t recover from it if something happens, and I don’t want to see him go back to months ago. I still remember how it was, and I won’t let someone take my ball of sunshine away from me, from us. I don’t want to see Taeyong’s eyes like that anymore. I want to see the stars in his eyes. I want him to be free, confident, and happy. I want Jaehyun to walk down the catwalk with his head high and walk in the studio like the freaking star he is. And I don’t want you to think that this is wrong or dirty or that some of us are using you for sex. I want my family back, but crying won’t do it. And the last thing I can do now is try to protect you and hold together what’s left of us.”

“And who’s taking care of you?”

“You are, all of you. Every time that Taeyong climbs on my lap and stays there letting me know that he finds comfort in me. Jaehyun when he pops out of nowhere and hugs me from the back and I can feel his heartbeat against my back. You when you run your fingers through my hair and then intertwine our hands together and tell me you love me.”

She smiled at his words, trying to snuggle closer to him, and hugging him tightly. 

“You think we will be alright?”

Johnny sighed. “We will. Maybe not any time soon. But we will.”

“You didn’t sleep with us,” Jaehyun whined as he walked into the kitchen, sitting on Johnny’s lap.

“We don’t fit in that bed, we preferred to let you two sleep. Are you feeling a bit better?”

Jaehyun shrugged. He had no idea how he felt. He wasn’t even sure he felt something. He was just… empty. He felt betrayed, and he felt like he betrayed his lovers. If only he didn’t bring him home. If only he didn’t let him in…

“Hey,” Johnny called, lifting his chin. “Don’t. I know what you’re thinking. It’s not your fault.”

“But it is, it’s all my fault.”

“Peach, we had that talk yesterday, you don’t want me to go there again, right?”

Jaehyun nodded and then cuddled closer to him. He had slept quite well, but he was so tired mentally.  

“The school called Taeyong…” Jade announced, entering the room, making the two men turn around to her.

“And?” Johnny asked, even if he already feared where this was going.

“I don’t know, he said he wanted to be alone, but he’s still talking, I…  do you think?”

Johnny ran a hand on his face and cursed. This was going worse day by day. But then Taeyong entered the room and seemed… fine?

“Babe,” Jade called, but he simply sat next to Johnny and shrugged.

“They told me they can’t renew the contract for the new year.”

“They can’t fire you for this,” Jaehyun said.

“Oh, they can. They’ll find a way to make it look like they fired me for something else. The contract was annual anyway,” he sighed and then grabbed a knife to cut the cake in front of him.

“And why are you calm?” Jaehyun asked. He knew that wasn’t exactly his dream job, but he also knew how much he loved spending time with students that wanted to learn. He had amazing relationships with his classes and always prepared funny and interactive lessons, he knew that because Taeyong was always excited and always taught them to them before doing it at school.

“I don’t know… saw it coming, there was no way they were letting me there again. There’s no way they’re letting me near kids again.”

“Oh, please, there are actual creeps out there still in school, and they won’t let you?�� Jade snapped. That was so unfair. He didn’t do anything wrong.

“I was a prostitute, Jade. All of you seem to forget it, but that doesn’t fade away.”

“It means absolutely nothing,” Johnny said. “You were forced to do that. You could sue all the disgusting creeps that came close to you. And also, you’re not that person anymore. You didn’t come all the way here to change your life just to let your past define you again. But even if that wasn’t the case, it’s not like they are less deserving of respect. They’re still people.”

Taeyong shrugged; oh, that was true, but it didn’t matter anymore. And people never cared to show respect. “People know me now, who I am and who I was. It doesn’t matter. It’s all in vain now.”

“Don’t say that. We’ll find a solution, we’ll bring things the way they were before,” Jaehyun replied, but he didn’t seem much convinced.

“You can’t bring this back. We can move forward, but we can’t go back. And I don’t know what’s waiting for me.”

“You have us. We’ll never leave you, and you’ll find another job. You’re good at what you do, they can’t let you just stay home.”

Taeyong was about to say something when Jaehyun’s phone rang. He got up from Johnny’s lap to take the call. His manager.

“Hey, Jaehyun, we have news. Good, I guess, at least we can start to interrogate and investigate.”

“Tell me, I’m listening.”

“Okay so, we still don’t know who send those tweets, but we know who did the worst for you. I don’t know if you know him, mhh, a certain Jiwoo Park.”

Their blood froze, and Johnny immediately pulled Taeyong close to him.

“Yeah, we know him.”

“Did you do something to him? Because I really don’t understand why someone would carry an entire investigation against you.”

“I didn’t do anything to him. That’s the bastard that… that forced Taeyong well you know by now.”

“Oh, it’s him?”

“Yeah, it’s him. If I catch him, I’ll kill him.”

“No, you’re not doing anything. Well, this sucks, but maybe it’s better for you.”

“Why would it be better? What if he has something else against Taeyong?”

The manager sighed. “Everything that he might have, is not against Taeyong, but against himself. I don’t know what he wanted to get, but well, this was a dumb move. If Taeyong’s okay, we could sue him for so much more than just defamation and carrying illegal investigation.”

Taeyong shook his head. He wasn’t bringing him to court. He knew him. He knew rich and powerful men. This was just going to be humiliating for him, and he would target him even more.

“I don’t know,” Jaehyun replied after looking at Taeyong that was shaking his head. “Anything else?”

“He stopped the investigation with a private agency to rely on somebody else. We guess that person is the one that carried the bigger account that was speculating about you.”

“When did he start?”

“Around April.”

Jaehyun felt his heart sink in his chest. He hoped it was before, he hoped it didn’t lead to Yuta, but it did. Everything led to him. But... he got to know him around February, so why wait so much? Maybe Yuta could’ve done it before, when he still wasn’t sure about him, but once they got to know him? Why? 

“Why would he…” he mumbled. “Why would he change?”

“I don’t know. But if the first proofs weren’t enough, the seconds are. It looks like behind there was someone you knew. We’ll investigate on our team. I know just a few of us knew, but you know rumours fly.”

Jaehyun wanted to tell him that he knew who it was, but didn’t. Maybe it wasn’t. Maybe there was a little bit of hope.

“Fine, let me know if you find out something else.”

“Yong,” he said as soon as he hung the call, reaching for his hand, but he pulled away.

“I’ll never get rid of him,” Taeyong cried, shaking in Johnny’s hold. “It’s all my fault. You paid so much for me, you welcomed me in and I… I dragged you into this mess even more. I should’ve got back to him, should’ve let him use –”

“No,” Jade stopped him. “Don’t say and don’t think it. Can we all stop with this blaming game? It’s not taking us anywhere. If it wasn’t that, it was going to be something else. Maybe it wouldn’t have happened now but in two months, or six or next year but let’s be honest, with the obsession that there’s out there, we wouldn’t be able to hide anyway.” Rumours were going around for years, things simply piled up on each other and gave who was already eating off of this more to obsess about. 

“Yeah, but not like this, not like this. I… he can end me so easily.”

“We can end him,” Johnny said, trying to find something good, anything, in all of this. “You heard his manager, that was a dumb move. You just have to witness against him. He’ll get what he fucking deserves. You know those things are illegal in Korea, right?”

“Yeah, and nobody cares anyway. They never fucking pay the price. They never go to jail when they have money to be free. I don’t want to be the reason so many powerful people will be exposed.” He knew it was just right and would’ve helped other people that were trapped in that hell, but he wasn’t healed, yet, and he had no strength to stand in the court and face him.

They knew Taeyong wasn’t wrong, but maybe if they found the right lawyer.

Jaehyun’s phone rang again, and he took the call immediately.

“What’s wrong?”

“Nothing, but I wanted to tell you we think you should do a press to clear this up.”

“A press?”

“Or an interview, but we think the press will be more professional and won’t look like you want to sell a magazine to let people know about your love life.”

Jaehyun gulped. A press was the last thing he wanted.

“Can I at least choose who’s going to be there?”

“I don’t think you’re in the position to pick and choose, Jaehyun.”

“Yeah, but I don’t even want to be uncomfortable.”

“I’ll try to do my best, bye.”

“Hey,” Jade said, caressing the back of his neck. “That’s better. Finally, you can try to explain to people what this means, and you can let them know you’re not ashamed of loving us. That this is not dirty or wrong.”

“I know but… this is, I don’t know, what if I say something wrong?”

“And what can you say that is wrong? That you love us?” Johnny said, still holding Taeyong to his chest.

“People know, we might as well just stop hiding as if we are some kind of criminals,” Jade added. “Just go there with your head high and that’s it. People will stop talking soon.”

“I want to go away from here,” Taeyong mumbled, holding himself tighter to Johnny. He had even stopped listening to what they were saying. Nothing was going to change anyway. Nothing good was going to happen to them again. “I want to disappear.”

Johnny sighed and then got up, lifting him in his arms. “Let’s go to your room, Yong,” he said, carrying him outside.

“You need to do this, Jae. For us,” Jade said when they were alone.

“Can you at least come with me? I don’t think I’ll survive alone.”

“Of course, I will. We have to show them we don’t care about what they say.”

“I’m so nervous,” Jaehyun mumbled as he let Jade fix his suit. They were at his agency ready for the interview, and he was a nerve wreck.

“You’ll do great,” she reassured, caressing his cheek. “Hey, head high, bright smile and show them how much you love us.”

“I know they’ll say something that will make me snap, Jade. I know they’ll say some shits, especially about you and Yong and God, what if they ask about Yuta? What do I say about him?”

Well, they didn’t think about him. “Just say the truth, that you were getting to know each other, and you weren’t dating yet.”

“But we were.”

“But they don’t know,” she replied, fixing his hair. “They don’t know, and they don’t have to know. Focus on us, let him out. I don’t think it’s even fair to accuse him of anything, as much as everything leads to him, we can’t say it until we find out who’s behind that account.”

“What should I say about Yong?”

“Nothing,” his manager chimed in. “Just explain how your relationship works and if they dig deep, just say that there are investigations going on, and you can’t reveal anything. Let them know that it’s serious, though. A little pity from the general public will probably help you.”

“I don’t need people’s pity.”

“Trust me, you do. They’re furious, and I have no idea when you’ll be booked for something again.”

Jaehyun huffed, nervously pulling at his cuticles. “But no contracts have been recessed?”

“Not yet,” his manager replied. “And that doesn’t mean they’ll include you somewhere.”

“But that’s not fair,” Jade intervened.

“Nothing’s fair in this world. He might lose his job, while the creep that pushed you in this won’t even go to jail, even if he’s accused of things much worse than loving more than one person.”

Jade shivered, she hated him so fucking much. What did Taeyong do to him? Why was he obsessed?

“Now go there and just answer the right questions. And then we’ll go to the studio to talk with the lawyer.”

“Taeyong doesn’t want to sue him. Not for the past,” Jade said, they still didn’t let him know that he was against all of that.

“Maybe he won’t have to do it.”

“No?”

“If somebody else comes forward they can all help each other out and send him to jail. But we have to wait. Now, Jaehyun, go.”

“Yeah,” he replied before taking a deep breath and walking to the curtain that separated them from the room where the press was going to take place.

“Wait,” Jade called him, walking to him and kissing him on the lips. “Good luck. Remember, you’re doing this for us.”

“I know,” he smiled weakly, kissing her again. “I love you.”

“Love you, too,” she replied before watching him walking out. And as soon as he left, she felt anxiety creep into her bones. It had to get better, but there wasn’t a single ray of sun in their sky, and she had no idea when it was going to shine again.

She sat on a chair, trying to don’t hear what was going on in the room next to her, and nervously tapped her feet on the floor.

It was going to get better.

It had to get better.

Things were going a little bit better. At least on social media. After the interview was released and people heard his point of view, they started to be more open to it and supported them. Obviously, there were still people completely disgusted by him and them, and the harsh comments were still there, but there were also lots of positive tweets.

People were happy for them. People supported them. His fans didn’t leave, not all of them like he first feared, at least. And also, lots of them were mad about the whole situation of Taeyong.

Jaehyun didn’t say much about him, but when he said that the problem went beyond them, people realized that their first fears and theories were right.

Taeyong was a victim.

And Taeyong was the one that worried them the most.

He didn’t want to go back to Korea and sue him. He had no proofs anymore anyway. The wounds and marks on his body weren’t enough to prove a thing. And the problem there was so wide that he knew it was just a loss of money and time and sanity. People knew what was going on. They simply didn’t care. And he wasn’t in that anymore. He just wanted Jiwoo to stay away from him.

“Just sue him for what he did, he’ll pay for this here, and then I don’t know, can anybody get him to have a restraining order from me? Or can I see him and see what the fuck he still wants from me?” Taeyong snapped, slamming his fist on the table. He wasn’t even sad, he was tired. Fucking tired of him. Tired of everything.

“We could, I get that you don’t want to go further,” Jaehyun’s lawyer said. “He’ll have it on all of you and even if we couldn’t threaten him, we could say that if he comes back, we’ll take him to court for all the things he did. His name is not out, but we could reveal it if he doesn’t step away from you.”

“Yeah, whatever, it’s fine, I just want him to disappear,” he replied, running a hand through his hair and tapping his fingers on the table. He needed to smoke, or he was going to go crazy.

“So, this is it?” Jaehyun asked, worryingly looking at Taeyong before turning his gaze at his lawyer.

“Yes, for now. We’re looking to find out who sent those tweets, since he doesn’t want to tell us who he worked with.”

Taeyong huffed. “Try to look for Nakamoto Yuta, maybe he’ll tell you.”

The lawyer raised a brow and looked at them with a confused expression. “Wait, you know who it is?”

“No,” Jaehyun replied straight away, voice faltering.

“Yes, we do,” Taeyong retorted.

“Wait, I have Yuta as a plaintiff, I thought he was by your side?”

“Well, he’s not,” the oldest said. “He got close to him just that he could sell us for some money and fame.”

“We don’t know,” Jaehyun replied, feeling his throat close.

“We do. He was the only one that knew so many things about us. We let him in, and he betrayed us.”

The lawyer simply hummed, sensing the tension rising between them. “I’ll investigate. Do I have to take him out of the wronged party?”

“Yes.”

“No.”

“God, you’re still into him!” Taeyong screamed, throwing his head back and clenching his fists hard.

“I’m just… we don’t know. We didn’t hear his version of facts, we…”

“God, you’re absurd. You know what? Bye,” he said, rushing out of the studio, slamming the door behind him.

“Yong!” He screamed, huffing loudly and then getting up from his seat. “Just, don’t take him out, maybe find out if... find the truth, please, soon.”

“Fine, go after him.”

“Fucking asshole,” Taeyong mumbled as he struggled to light up the cigarette, hands shaking and lighter that didn’t want to cooperate.

“Where’s Jae?” Johnny asked. He and Jade were waiting for them in the car, and he got out because he needed to stretch his legs. It was the first time they went out all together after everything that happened, but they still decided to don’t go all to the studio, they just wanted to be there for support, hoping to hear some good news. 

“In hell.”

“What happened?” Jade asked, getting out of the passenger seat. “And why are you smoking?”

“Because I want to, I’m not a child. Stop babying me.”

Jade sighed; great, something had happened. “Why are you taking it on me now?”

“Just, let me smoke in peace. I’m nervous.”

“Taeyong,” Jaehyun called, running to them. “Can we please don’t put on a show? I don’t think it’s what we need right now.”

But Taeyong didn’t answer, he stood there, leaning against the door with the cigarette in hand, looking far away.

“Great, silence treatment now,” Jaehyun whispered. He wanted to cry right there, but he simply opened the door and got into the car. He wasn’t going to give a show, they already had enough attention on them.

Johnny tilted his head to Jade, signalling her to sit back with him, and he waited for Taeyong to finish the cig before getting into the driver’s seat.

“So? Solved anything?” He asked, since nobody wanted to answer him and tell him what happened.

“We’re suing him for defamation and illegal investigation,” Jaehyun replied, leaving out the part about Yuta. Jade looked at him and then intertwined their hands, he was shaking and clearly holding back tears.

“And that’s it?”

“I’m not going back there. I’m not dragging myself into something that’s bigger than me,” Taeyong replied with a venous voice as he played with the pack of cigarettes.

“Fine. Do we want to eat out?”

“No.”

“Ookay,” Johnny whispered, tapping his fingers on the wheel. He had no idea what happened in there, but he was getting sick and tired of all these ups and downs. And he hoped that this was just going to end soon because he was so close to exploding.

Once they arrived home, he could barely park the car that Taeyong stormed out and reached the front door before storming to his room.

“Let him be,” Jaehyun spat, walking to the fridge. He was tired of his tantrums and whines. It was always about him and never what other people felt.

“Why did you fight?” Johnny asked, leaning against the door frame, watching Jaehyun walk around the room looking for God knows what.

“Because he told the lawyer about Yuta, and I said that we’re not sure about it. He got mad because he says I still defend him.”

“I thought we were over this. We don’t know if it was him.”

“That’s what I said, to investigate. If it’s him I’m fine with pushing him out, but what if he isn’t… he went through all of this alone, I...”

“You miss him…” Jade finished for him.

Jaehyun looked down and broke down crying. He did. He missed him so much, but he tried to hide it because he had other people to think about. Not him.

“Why don’t you call him? Hear what he has to say?”

“I kicked him out without even listening to him, he hates me. And if I talk to him, it’s the right time Taeyong breaks up with me.”

“He doesn’t have to know,” Jade said. She got where Taeyong was coming from, but Jaehyun couldn’t just turn his feelings off right at the spot.

“I don’t have to know.”

“No, it’s not what I meant,” Jade mumbled, turning around, not expecting him to be there.

“I’m always the bad guy, even if we’re in this because of him.”

“We’re not in this because of him, we’re in this because…”

“Because? Say it! Blame it on me, I know that’s where you want to go.”

“I don’t blame it on you, it’s not your fault. It was supposed to happen and that’s it. You can’t be mad at him for still caring for him.”

“I’m mad at him because he defends him, he’s paying his lawyer to defend him when he said so much about us, fuck. All of a sudden you don’t care anymore about what people think about you? No more crying and complaining about your body? Do you know what they write about you? How terrible his taste is because he could’ve got any other hot and beautiful and tall and skinny model but instead, he chose you.”

“Taeyong, stop it.”

“No, I’m not stopping. You’re all siding with him and you don’t care about all the pain he put us through.”

“You don’t know,” Jade replied, feeling shattered at his harsh words. She didn’t go on socials for a specific reason. She didn’t want to read what people had to say about her. She knew she wasn’t like the models he was surrounded with, and that hurt her already enough. No matter how hard she tried to love herself for who she was. The comparison killed her at times.

“You love him, too, right?” Taeyong’s voice broke, feeling the sadness and anger take over even more.

“I – I don’t…”

“Just be fucking honest, God. Why would you defend him so much? You hated him and then all of a sudden you started to always stay with him and tell him how interesting he is and all the shits he loved to tell you and I thought it was just friendship, but you seem way more involved than just that,” Taeyong screamed.

“I don’t – I don’t love him,” she stuttered.

“Don’t lie!”

“I just, I liked him, but he was a nice addition, he was… he was… family.” She broke down crying. She missed him and nothing more than friendship tied them, she couldn’t imagine what Jaehyun felt right now. And even Yuta. Because Jaehyun was right, if he truly was innocent, he was dealing with all of this alone.

Taeyong groaned and kicked a chair before turning around.

“He fucked us up and you consider him family.”

“I considered him that,” Jade shouted back. “I would never put him before any of you, but I just think about Jaehyun and what he feels.”

“Or what you feel.”

“Tae,” Johnny called, but the younger glared at him.

“Don’t. I don’t want to listen to you say that I’m being immature.”

“You’re not, but we all need to listen to each other. Why can’t we try to understand what we’re all going through?”

“Fine, go back to him, run his arms, fuck him even if you feel like to, and then don’t come to cry here like a bitch when you’ll find out that this was all his fault,” Taeyong said before grabbing his phone and the pack of cigarettes and storming to the door.

“Taeyong, where are you going!” Johnny screamed, but he didn’t answer, already out of the door.

Jaehyun tried to run after him, but Johnny stopped him. “I’ll go. You two will kill each other, stay here. And call Yuta.”

“You want me to call him?”

“At least put an end to it, I don’t think we can take him back. Not now, not… not with Taeyong like this,” Johnny explained and then rushed to wear his shoes. “Fuck, he grabbed the car keys.”

Taeyong skipped rocks in the grass as he smoked the fifth cigarette since he arrived there. Was he calmer? Not much. But at least he wasn’t trapped in that house anymore.

Why did everyone have it on him? Why couldn’t they see what he saw? It was right in front of their eyes, everyone was mad at Yuta at the start, why were they changing their mind now?

He couldn’t stop the tears from falling down. His safe place. The people that brought him more comfort. His home. His family. All against him.

He inhaled deeply, feeling the toxins burn his lungs, and a louder sob rolled out of his mouth. He was going back there, back to the dark place he didn’t want to go. He was feeling hopeless.

“Bubu.”

“Don’t call me that,” he retorted as soon as he heard Johnny’s voice and felt him sit next to him. “And leave. I just want to be alone, please. I’ll come back, I won’t do anything stupid.”

“I know,” Johnny replied, looking at him. Seeing him cry brought him a completely different kind of pain. Especially when he got so much better in the last months. And now, in front of him, there was once again a broken Taeyong.

“Then leave, leave me alone,” he replied, putting down the finished cigarette and grabbing the pack again.

“Stop smoking, you almost finished it,” Johnny stopped him, trying to grab the pack, but Taeyong tugged at it and lighted up another one, making the eldest roll his eyes.

“I’m not your child.”

“But you’re the person I love, I don’t want you to die.”

Taeyong simply shrugged. It wasn’t that that was going to kill him.

“You like him too, don’t you?” Taeyong asked after a few minutes passed in silence.

“Why does it even matter? You need to stop being so harsh toward, Jay. We already had that talk.”

“No, it was different. Back then I was wrong because I was jealous, but now that’s not the problem, and y’all are deciding to close your eyes and ignore it.”

Johnny sighed. “We just… we don’t know. He seemed genuine. I don’t see why he would do that. And then, it seems too far aback for being him.”

“Of course,” Taeyong scoffed, dragging another shot.

“I’m not defending him. I’m trying to see the facts we have.”

“And they all lead to him.”

Johnny shook his head lightly and then pinched the bridge of his nose. When he made up his mind, there was no use trying to make him understand what was going on. So, he sat there in silence. But he couldn’t help but turn around and look at Taeyong’s state; his cheeks were puffed and red, just like his eyes, and the hand holding the cig was shaking uncontrollably. He hated seeing him like this. He had almost quit completely, and now had almost finished a pack in a day.

“Are you going to smoke them all?”

“Want one?”

“But then we’re going home.”

“No, you can go.”

“You said you were coming back.”

“I didn’t say when.”

A bitter laugh rolled out of Johnny’s lips, “And what are you going to do? Stay here? Stay in a hotel?”

Taeyong shrugged and then lighted another one, but Johnny slapped it away, making it fall to the ground.

“Hey! I was smoking it!”

“I’m not sitting here watching you slowly destroy yourself.”

“Then go home. I didn’t ask you to follow me.”

“God, you’re so, you’re so stubborn,” the taller almost screamed, staring at him in disbelief.  

Taeyong snickered and then grabbed the pack again, but Johnny snatched it from his hand. “We’re going home.”

“You can’t force me to go back there.”

“Then let’s go somewhere, let’s drive out of town, but please stop. Stop sitting there and burn your lungs. You said you were going to quit.”

“Well, I lied. Everybody in that house can lie but me?”

“I never lied to you.”

“I don’t care. I’m not coming home tonight,” he informed, standing up from the bench to go to the car.

“You’re just going to make us worry. Jaehyun’s afraid.”

“He’s afraid for Yuta not for me, he can invite him home, and you can be all together since you like him so much.”

Johnny snorted, standing up to follow him. “Now you’re just being petty.”

“Maybe, but you know it’s the truth. He’s much less burden than me anyway, even if he sold our lives for some money. I might as well just… leave.”

“You can’t break up with us for this. Can’t you just calm down?”

“I’m calm. But I’m also tired. I’ve lost everything, Johnny.”

“No, you have us.”

“Maybe I don’t want to have you anymore.”

“Don’t say things you don’t think,” Johnny whispered, feeling his voice shake. Feeling on the verge of tears. He was about to cry.

“I don’t know what I feel anymore. This is just too much, and I don’t know if I can… I can’t do this anymore. I just need to be alone, for some time. I’ll come back, tomorrow.”

“Tomorrow?”

“I’ll be fine. You don’t need to babysit me.”

“But –”

“Just let me breathe,” Taeyong yelled. “It’s getting suffocating. Staying with you is suffocating me. I need to think. I need to know what I truly want.”

Johnny wanted to get mad at him, tell him that he couldn’t just drop everything because something slightly went wrong. He couldn’t stop loving them because Jaehyun was struggling to forget Yuta, but he had no strength and honestly was just afraid he was going to do something dangerous. “You don’t have a place to stay, and it’s dangerous.”

“I’ll find a place.”

“Where is he?” Jaehyun asked as soon as Johnny entered the place… crying? Johnny was crying?

“What happened?” Jade asked, jumping from the couch to reach him.

“Tell your lawyer to find who the fuck did this because if I lose any single one of you because of this, I’ll lose my mind,” he simply said before walking to the kitchen to grab something to drink.

“Did he do something? Is he fine? Why are you crying?”

“Because he wants to break this off,” Johnny snapped, throwing the glass on the floor, scaring them for a split second. “He doesn’t listen, he says he doesn’t want to come home and he needs to think, he doesn’t know what he feels anymore and we – we are suffocating him,” he explained, groaning loudly before he started walking back and forth in the living room.

“I’m sure he doesn’t mean it…” Jade whispered, voice trembling as she tried hard not to cry. 

“He does. He’s super serious about this, and I can’t do this any longer. I need to, I have to get out of here,” Johnny said, walking once again out of the door without adding anything else.

Jade tried to stop him but had no strength to talk or to fight. She couldn’t keep on fighting with them.  

“Are you going to leave, too?” She asked Jaehyun that was staring blankly at the door while tears streamed down his face.

But he shook his head and leaned to the side, letting her wrap her arms around him as he snuggled up close to her.

“We’ll be alright,” she said, caressing his soft hair. “It’s just a tense moment, but they’ll come back. Taeyong’s just overdramatic,” she tried to lighten up the moment, but she didn’t truly believe it.

What if this was the end?

What if this was their breaking point?

#nct 127 fanfiction #jaehyun smut #johnny smut #taeyong smut #yuta smut #jaehyun fluff #johnny fluff #taeyong fluff #yuta fluff #jaehyun angst #johnny angst #taeyong angst #yuta angst #johnjaetaeyu smut #johnjaetaeyu fluff #johnjaetaeyu angst #nct poly #nct 127 smut #all's well that ends well to end up with you

[artzee-bee]

Not going anywhere | Lucifer Morningstar x reader

Fandom: Lucifer

Request:” Hi i have request for you ,Lucifer and the reader have a big fight they are married, and this fight it's lucifer fault The reader leaves home and Lucifer decides to give her space After a few days, he goes to the reader and realizes that she has been missing for a few days,When the person behind all this claims that the reader is dead and gives them a her body . Everyone thinks that the reader is dead and Lucifer He gets depressed and thinks it's all his fault , and after a few days, the thieves release the singer and the reader goes to Lucifer.Lucifer first thinks it is an imagination and then apologizes to the reader Thank you so much”

Genre: Angst with happy ending

Warnings: kidnapping, death

~~~

Your intention had never been to start a fight. All you wanted an explanation (preferably one that also made sense) and an apology, but apparently that was too much to ask, because as soon as you voiced your opinion, Lucifer went up in flames

“Don’t start this again!”

“I dislike it just as much as you do but what I hate more is being cancelled on, AGAIN, through a text message no less!”

“It was an emergency!”

“It’s always an emergency Lucifer! It’s starting to sound a lot like work means more to you than I do!” “The detective needs me, damn it!” your husband yelled

“And she has you! Every day of every week! All I ask for is one date night and for the past month you’ve done nothing but avoid committing to one or backing out at the last second! I’m tired of being your second choice Lucifer! I’m your wife and you are my husband, I love you to the ends of the world, I just wish you'd say no to Decker from time to time...”

“I’m saving people’s lives Y/N. So if you’re not on your deathbed, other people are and they need me now!” as he said this, Lucifer walked right past you and into your bedroom, seemingly ignorant to the painful words he’d just said. You looked around the living room, vision blurry with tears, your chest heavy with anger and disgust. You rushed towards the elevator.

“When you find time in your busy schedule and feel like being my spouse again, let me know!” the elevator door closed before Lucifer could say anything

~~~

When Lucifer woke up the next morning to a cold and empty bed, he didn’t think much of it.Truthfully, he was still kind of pissed at the attitude you had given him a day before, so he got dressed as usual and went to the precinct, assuming you’ll be home by nightfall.

Except when he got home that night, he stopped by Lux first, which ended up like it always does: with him sucked into an endless cycle of booze and dancing, that lasted until well into the night. When he did enter the penthouse eventually, he found it empty. Exactly the way he had left it in the morning. Even the tie he had left on the floor, after deciding last minute that it didn’t go with his suit, was untouched. Now this was curious, but still, Lucifer felt like you must be playing hard to get. He sent you one text message, before going to bed

“Call me when you can!”

The day after that, he figured his part was done! By reaching out first, he had already made a big compromise, so now it was your turn! To reach out, come home! But that didn’t happen that day, or the day after that.

Three days after the text message,Lucifer was getting worried. He was looking at his phone every other minute. Always making sure he hadn’t accidently put it on silent or missed any texts. He sent more messages, telling you he was sorry and that he wanted you to come home. That he would listen and spend more time with you, promising luxurious dates and weekend trips, if only you forgave him. You didn’t even open the messages.

“Lucifer are you listening?” Decker was insanely annoyed at her partner’s lack of concentration

“Sorry detective. I’ve...I’ve got a lot on my mind”

“Well, better get it out of the way now, so that we can move on to our case!” she said, cleaning out her desk quickly, before resting back into her chair “Talk to me!”

“It’s Y/N. I’m worried about her!”

“Why?” “We...had a fight a couple days ago and she left. She hasn’t come back since”

“Have you heard from her at all?”

“No…” Lucifer said, embarrassed at his own lack of care for you. He should have called you earlier, reached out more! He should have tried harder!

“How long had she been missing for?”

“4...maybe 5 days…”

“Lucifer, are you sane? And you’re only telling me now?!” Chloe jumped from her seat, turning on her computer

“I thought she needed space! I thought she was avoiding me intentionally cause she was angry! I didn’t know…” Lucifer choked back a sob, not wanting to break down in tears in the middle of the precinct

“Lucifer!” Chloe caught hold of his hand “I’m gonna find her! I promise you!” A few days later, she did. Well, more like Y/n came to her, in the shape of a pretty little gift box left on Decker's doorstep.

“A lil too late on your case detective” read the note attached to it. 

Inside were Y/N’s clothes, all of them stained with dark, dried blood. Y/N was declared dead that day and the case was closed. At her funeral, only her closests friends were present. Lucifer wanted it to be as intimate as possible.

That day was also the first time anyone had seen Lucifer, since the news. His eyes were bloodshot and the dark circles under his eyes almost matched the black suit he was wearing. Throughout the ceremony he kept twisting his wedding band, a habit he’d picked up on since you went missing. He chose not to do a speech, but once the crowd disappeared, and he was left face to face with your grave, he pulled out a little piece of paper from his pocket and sat down on the grass.

“In hell, everyone feared me. There, I was nothing but another server of the universe, ruling over an empire I never really wanted, because I never had a choice. So eventually I left, thinking anywhere will be better than what I had, and I came to earth.

I ran into you about 2 weeks later, before I really even knew how to behave myself. Before I knew anything about who I really was besides ‘the devil’. I longed to know, grow and discovers different sides of me, where I could be something new, and you gave it to me. You made me who I never thought I could possibly be. You made me a lover. I never thought of myself as capable to love anyone, in any degree, but your light shone everywhere you went and your kindness touched me and everyone around you. It became impossible to not get infatuated with your person. I allowed you to see and feel around every dark corner of my soul and being and every time I thought it was the end. Everytime I would take in your touch as if it was the last, I would prepare myself for abandonment, but it never came. Through everything you stood by my side and when I felt my darkest, you gave me a fistful of your light and that was enough to keep me going. You married a broken man and called him perfect, despite everyone telling you how much of a foul you were. Even then, you shooed them away. Even then you chose me. I wasn’t worthy of your love or your trust and our last night together proved it.

You’re not here anymore to hear my apologies and I’ll never forgive myself for it. You’ve gone now somewhere I can not follow, but I know you are well taken care of there. I hope, someway, somehow, you’ll hear these words: I am sorry. I loved you with my entire soul. Not listening to you was the biggest mistake of my life and I’ll never forgive myself. I choose however, to remember you as you were, because I know that’s what you’d want. I’ll remember you and your laugh.I’ll remember our date nights and shopping sprees. Nights in Lux or on the penthouse balcony. I’ll remember all the meals you prepared for me and the flirtatious remarks you used to make, because you thought they were so silly. I’ll remember the little frown on your face whenever you worked on an important project for work and I’ll remember every evening walk around the block you’d make me accompany you on. I know I always complained about them, but they were always fun. Everything I ever did with you was always fun.

I loved you. I still do. You are my everything Y/N. Thank you for devoting yourself to me in all the ways that you did. I’ll forever live on in my heart.“

~~~

It had been months since your disappearance. After all this time, you finally managed to escape your kidnappers and report them to the New York police station, since that’s where you had been held hostage for so long. As soon as the paperwork was done and you were sure that the people who ruined you were getting the punishment they deserved, you jumped on a train and headed straight back home. Straight to Lucifer.

Lux looked exactly the same as you had left it. You were washed over by a wave of comfort that almost brought you to tears. Home. You never thought you’d get to step in here again. Overwhelmed, you took a seat on one of the couches, allowing your head to rest back on it, as you took in every detail of your surroundings: the feel of the leather on your fingertips, the cool breeze of the air conditioning, the warm lights. Everything was still here.

“Y/N?” you jumped at the sound

“Hi love…” your voice broke as you said those words. Words you never thought you would be able to mutter again. The sight of your husband, messy as he was, made you weak in the knees. He was standing at the top of the staircase, dressed in nothing but his robe, tied carelessly around his waist. He had probably just woken up. You wanted to say something again, but before you could, he laughed

“Nope” he said simply, before making his way down the stairs and to the bar “I’m not doing this. Not today, not ever!” Lucifer filled his glass to the top with bourbon, before turning around and trying to leave back to where he came from

“Lucifer, it's me!”

“Sure you are, except you’re not real! Nice of dad, taking my ability to stay endlessly sober, getting me drunk, forcing visions of my dead wife onto me to teach me another lesson about managing my emotions. Real clever, except this is too much! So I’m going to enter that elevator and I expect to never have to see you again, hum? Right, well, au revoir now!” he continued on his way, but before he could get far, you were clutching on the silk tie of his robe. Lucifer felt the tug around his waist and turned around slowly to look at you, this time a little more unsure. As if he was trying to figure you out

“Lucifer, I’m Y/N. I escaped”

“Escaped? But that’s impossible, she died! I saw it-”

“What you saw was a bloody shirt!” he looked up to meet your gaze, tears already forming “They lied to you Lucifer”

Finally, it seemed like he had connected all of the pieces of the puzzle. The glass of alcohol fell to the ground and your husband wrapped you in a big hug for the first time in months. He nuzzled his head in your hair and took in your scent, your figure, your warmth. Hell, you were even more perfect that he remembered! Silent tears fell down both of your cheeks as you collapsed to the ground, still holding onto each other for dear life

“I’m so sorry” Lucifer sobbed in your hair “I’m so so sorry”

“It wasn’t your fault Luci”

“If I hadn’t been a jerk you wouldn’t have left! If I would have simply listened to you, they wouldn’t have gotten to you! You would’ve stayed here, where you belong! You would have stayed with me but instead I was too busy with my stupid job and the stupid cases and I’m sorry! I’m sorry I’m sorry I’m sorry” he continued crying on your shoulder as you rubbed small circles on his back

“I’m here now my love” you whispered, kissing his cheek “And I’m not going anywhere”

#lucifer #lucifer netflix #lucifer morningstar x reader #lucifer morningstar imagine #lucifer morningstar angst #lucifer morningstar

[letterstotheflre]

my drug is my baby

summary: sirius is glad he was patient enough with you and takes part of what he has been craving most

warnings: daddy kink, a smidge of religious references, dacryphilia, overstimulation, fingering and oral sex (fem receiver), innocence/corruption kink

word count: 3.2k

a/n: i kinda hate this now but i think it’s because i read it too many times, idk || i think it's a universal experience to not being able to cum from your own fingers... right?? and we all know that sirius has a crying kink... also i think it’s so hot when they make you thank them for letting you cum, sue me!!

Sirius Black liked to believe he was a patient man when he needed to be.

He was known for being reckless, always jumping into the next adventure without much thought, ready to follow James wherever he went. Most of the time he spoke without thinking, especially if he knew his comments would make his parents red with rage. Sometimes he didn’t even mean what he said, he just spewed whatever progressive or controversial opinion he had in hopes of making his mother’s heart stop beating.

He revelled in making rash decisions, somehow always ending up being benefited by them. He never gave much thought to anything: always doing his homework last minute yet somehow still getting top marks, taking some jokes too far, never taking into consideration other people’s safety unless they were close friends.

Some may call him selfish, but he liked not having to put too much thought into every single action. He spent most of his childhood walking on eggshells, afraid of saying the wrong thing and being punished or worse, Regulus taking the beating for him. But now that he finally escaped the Black family, he enjoyed the freedom that came with leaving Grimmauld Place.

He enjoyed breaking rules and creating chaos. It made him feel mighty, knowing he had the power to make all of those choices, still coming out on top, and see how they affected certain people. Most applauded him, revered him for being so spontaneous and adventurous; others couldn’t stand him, complaining about his mean jabs and sometimes harmful pranks.

Yet he knew how to wait for the things he deemed important or worthy. He knew that it was best to wait for Euphemia’s cherry pie to cool down before eating it, to wait for three days after the full moon to make a werewolf joke to Remus, to wait a few hours after James lost a Quidditch match to suggest a quick trip to The Three Broomsticks. And he knew it was best to wait for you.

Good things come to those who wait, that was his mantra. Of course, most of his restraint when it came to you was because he cared deeply about you and your comfort, but his conscience also drove him to keep his hands to himself. Every time his hands were about to go under your skirt, every time he heard your breathy moans when he kissed your neck, every time you looked at him with pouty lips begging for a kiss and his fingers craved to squeeze your neck, he took a step back. He felt so guilty for tainting something that in his mind was so pure, so he just held you close and peppered your face with kisses until you giggled.

But the thought of you being so untouched and how bashful you looked when he teased you or someone made a sexual comment made him want to ruin your innocence. Something inside him craved to see you tainted, to have you writhing under him as he rolled his hips against yours while you clutched his shoulders. He wanted to take that holiness you had and turn it into something so sinful that there was no way for you to ask for redemption.

And when you opened the door and took the first step, who was he to deny you?

He dragged everything out. Since the day when he taught you how to touch yourself, he wanted to make you wait for every sexual act that followed. He wanted to see how long it would take for you to beg him for some relief.

So today during a lecture when you looked at him with glazed over eyes and begged him to help you relieve the strange ache you felt in your stomach since you woke, he decided to be benevolent and give you some relief. He swiftly moved his hand under your skirt (thanking God that most of your closet consisted of that particular piece of clothing and dresses) and pushed aside your underwear before his fingers made way between your dripping folds. He didn’t enter you, just played with your clit until you had to bite the back of your hand to muffle your moans.

But when you whispered a small “thank you, daddy” and pressed a chaste kiss to his cheek, the only thing he wanted to do was take you back to his room and press you to the bed until your legs shook and tears ran down your cheeks. His eyes quickly scanned the classroom to make sure no one saw or heard anything, shoulders tense because of your words. All he could see were students with their own glassy eyes as they listened to whatever the professor was talking about. Fucking tease, Sirius thought.

And now, as he watched you on your knees and clutching his leg, lips pouty and cheek nuzzling his jean covered thigh, he was thankful for being patient enough.

“Please, Sirius, they’re back,” you said. He knew exactly what you were talking about, but played dumb as one hand petted your hair. “What’s back, baby?”

“The tingles,” you explained.

“And you need me to fix it, hm?” A small taunt was evident in his tone. “Your hands aren’t enough anymore, right bunny?”

Your cheeks warmed up at the implication, nevertheless, you shook your head. You still managed to make yourself cum, but the way Sirius could play with your clit like an experienced musician and how his big hands moved your hips along his jean covered leg would never compare to your dainty digits. The thought of his big fingers inside of you was enough to increase the tingles, and your hands pressed down on your stomach trying to soothe the pain.

“Please, Sirius, it hurts so bad,” you whimpered.

“Use your words, angel. Be good,” he said. You looked up at him with watery eyes, your mind already slipping and not letting you form too many coherent thoughts. “Please, daddy,” you sniffled.

He kept petting your head. “What do you want, angel?” He asked, looking almost bored with the situation as he listened to your pleads. “Anything,” you whined.

He shook his head, mocking disappointment. “You know you have to ask for what you want, puppy.” Even though he wasn’t angry, honestly a little amused at your desperation, his voice was stern, trying to engrave his rules in your fuzzy brain.

Your hands squeezed his leg, “I need you… down there.”

“You need to be clearer.''

You closed your eyes. You hated being so crass, but Sirius certainly had no qualms about it. “I need you… in my pussy,” you got out. But it wasn’t enough, not for Sirius who longed to ruin every aspect of your innocence. “What do you want, baby? D’ya want my fingers or my tongue?”

“Both,” you whined. Bingo, he thought with a dark smirk that would’ve sent shivers down your spine if you weren’t absolutely drenching and desperate for his touch. “Up you get, puppy,” he said, “lay on the bed f’me.”

You got on the bed right next to him, your head laying on one of your fluffy pillows. Your dress rode up a bit with your movements, but it didn’t really matter, and you pressed your legs together trying to relieve some of the tension while you waited for Sirius to do something. He simply watched you, taking in the image of you wriggling in place and toying with the rings he bought you for your birthday.

You felt a soft touch on your calves, and it gave you a fluttering feeling in your stomach. Sirius’s hands were moving slowly up your legs, nudging them apart without needing much force since you complied immediately. You were about to burst, ready to scream at him to just get on with it, but decided to keep quiet.

One of his hands made its way to the edge of your dress, swiftly going under it and his fingers slightly grazing your clothed pussy. Your hips bucked at the soft touch, but then just as quickly as it came it was gone. “No, come back!” you implored, reaching for Sirius’s wrist but being too slow.

Sirius arched one eyebrow, “What was that?”

“I’m sorry!” you cried out, “M’sorry, I just need you so bad. It hurts.” But Sirius remained where he was, arms now crossed over his chest as he looked at you. His eyes were full of disappointment and you wanted to cry, “What’s gotten into you today? You were so demanding in class before, so bratty, I don’t think you deserve it at all.” He was stretching the truth, you were by far the least bratty person he had ever been with, but he couldn’t help himself when he saw how much his words affected you.

A few tears fell at his words, “No, no, m’not bratty. I’m a good girl, daddy. I promise I’ll be so so good, your best girl! I won’t ask for anything more, m’sorry.'' You were saying anything you could to convince him that you were still his good girl, his angel.

Your lips were quivering and your chest was heaving with sobs you tried to keep inside; babbling apologies and trying to convince him that you would never act like this again, and he finally took pity on you. His hands gripped your ankles and opened your legs so he could lay comfortably between them. He could see a dark patch on your lavender underwear, and he huffed out a laugh with a slightly amused shake of his head. “I forgive you, bunny, but you’ll have to take everything that I give you. D’you think you can do that f’me?”

You nodded eagerly, choking a small ‘thank you’ as you tried to control your breath. He grabbed the ends of your dress and bunched it up over your waist, not bothering to take it off. He licked a strip over your underwear and the combination of his warm tongue with the friction of the cotton cloth was enough to make you mewl.

Sirius could not deny that he had been craving to taste you once more after he licked your fingers clean that day, and now only getting a smidge of your taste from what seeped through your underwear drove him insane. He needed to taste you completely, so he quickly pulled them off and pocketed them in the back of his jeans.

He used his fingers to spread your folds wide open, staring hungrily at all the slick that had gathered. “Oh puppy, look at the mess you’ve already made,” he crooned. “Y’re dripping, d’ya really need me this bad?”

“Yes, so so bad. Please, daddy.” He was so close, his warm breath hitting your wet folds and making you tremble in anticipation.

You watched, using your elbows to raise yourself a little, as he slowly started to take his rings off. “Hold ‘em for me, bunny, don’t want them to get dirty,” he said as he slid his chunky rings into your fingers. The metal dangled a little because of the size difference, so you closed your hands to keep them from falling.

Finally, his tongue made contact with your clit and you sighed in relief. It was followed by a moan when he started to suck on it, making sure to swirl his tongue all around before slurping. He looked like a starved man that finally came into contact with some sweet fruit, moving his head around your pussy to have you gushing on him. The ache in your tummy was slowly decreasing, now replaced with a nice fluttering feeling.

Your whines and moans echoed through his ears, resembling the most beautiful angel choir he had ever heard. He pulled away for a moment, “I’ve been waiting to taste you for days, puppy. S’better than I remembered.”

The more he pushed his tongue inside you, the more your legs shook. You involuntarily closed them, your pillowy thighs acting as earmuffs around Sirius’s head. He let them rest there for a few seconds before pushing them open once more, adding more fervour to his movements, eager to drink your sweet ambrosia.

Your closed fists went to his head, and you opened them a little to grip his hair, trying to ground yourself. “Gonna cum, daddy, can I?” You breathed out. Sirius just hummed, sending vibrations that were enough to make you let go. You tried to close your legs once more, but his shoulders prevented you from doing so. You felt like you were floating, your brain shutting off for a few seconds before returning to earth.

But Sirius didn’t stop moving his tongue, one of his fingers circling your hole before entering you slowly. Just one of his fingers felt like two of yours, even though you knew it wasn’t an accurate comparison. The stretch this time burned more than when you touched yourself, and you whined while shaking your head. “Too much, s’too much.”

Sirius paused for a moment so he could press your legs to your chest with one hand while the other kept moving in and out of you. The sudden switch in position made you gasp, but not as much as when Sirius thrust his fingers hard. “Are you dumb? I told you you had to take everything I gave you. D’you want to make me mad again?”

More tears fell when he curled his fingers, expertly finding that spongy spot inside you that pumped white heat through your veins. The way they twisted resembled a musician fiddling with a harp, your needy whines accompanying them like the main act. “No no, I can take it” you gasped, drowning in bliss as his fingers kept hitting the perfect spots.

You were already so close, Sirius giving you no respite as he quickly pushed his fingers. Your hand gripped his arm, fingertips digging the ink-covered skin. “C-close,” you whined, eyes rolling back and mouth open as you felt the tension ready to break.

“Going to make more of a mess, angel?” he grumbled, and you tried to nod as much as you could in your constricted position. Sirius chuckled, “Dirty little thing. Go on, I’ve got you.”

You whimpered brokenly as he pulled another orgasm from you. It felt like his fingertips were scrapping your insides to drag it out, and your feet dangled in the air as you swung them while trying to grab his wrist to stop him from moving.

Sirius couldn’t tear his eyes from you, with your pretty tears dripping down your cheeks and your chest heaving with small sobs from how good you felt. For him, all for him and only ever for him, because no one had ever touched you like he has and no one else ever would. “You look so pretty like this,” he cooed. “God I love your tears, baby, look how hard you make me.”

Your eyes moved down his body—when had he taken off his shirt? His tattoos splayed over his toned muscles made you clench around his fingers. You adored the small drawings that covered most of his body, they looked so beautiful on him and you just wanted to cry even more at how pretty your boyfriend was. When your eyes moved lower, following his previous instruction, you could see there was already a bulge in his pants that you knew was his cock, and your mouth watered at the thought of it just resting against his stomach like it did the first time you sucked him.

“I wanna feel you,” you cried while stretching your hands to touch him. He let you, your soft palms going over his chest and grabbing his shoulders so you could pull him down. “Kissie,” you breathed, letting his lips hover over yours for a second before kissing you hard and messily. His tongue played with yours and it only added more fuel to the fire inside you.

A moan broke you apart when his fingers resumed their pace, “P-please, no more” you babbled, the stimulation too much to bear.

“How are you gonna take my cock if you can’t take my fingers, hm?” He asked and you whined, his fingers burying themselves up to his knuckles and making your eyes roll back once more. Your mouth was dry from being constantly open, whimpers and moans constantly escaping from the open cavity. “Come on, one more, I know you have it in you. My good girl aren’t you?”

The squelching sounds were so dirty and they rang through your ears,  yet even through your fuzzy mind you could discern the important words, “Y-your good girl,” you managed to get out with a smile, glad to be praised by him.

His other hand pressed down on your legs even more, and now you could see the way the digits moved in and out of you, a slight sheen coating the skin every time they came out. “God, you were right, bunny, you are tight,” he grunted, “I don’t think I’ll ever fit, m’gonna break you.”

At that, your eyes widened. “No no, you’ll fit, daddy!” But he just chuckled at your desperation, “M’gonna break you in half, angel. Do you want that? Do you want me to split you open?”

A small chant of ’yes’ and ‘please’ echoed through the room. You could feel another wave coming, ready to wash over you as your toes curled in anticipation. It was like you were dangling on the edge, your hands holding on for dear life as you tried to hold on, and your moans grew louder and louder with every thrust Sirius gave.

Your clenching walls around his digits were warning enough for him, and he kept his eyes on your form as you struggled to keep it at bay, waiting for his permission. He watched as your ring clad fingers scrambled to the sheets, gripping them tightly as your head moved from side to side. “That’s it, bunny, let go f’me” and with one harsh thrust, you slackened the hold you had on your release and finally let go.

If you felt like you were still on your body you would’ve screamed. A white heat engulfed you as your vision grew hazy, your hips raising of their own accord and aiding Sirius in dragging your orgasm out. You looked so beautiful like this, a sweaty sheen on your skin and now tangled up hair sticking to your forehead. Sirius leant down, tongue cleaning the fallen tears before they dried, and you couldn’t help the moan that escaped you.

He grabbed your face, squishing your spit covered cheeks. “What do you say, angel?”

With a shuddering breath, you looked into his stormy eyes as he cleaned your release from his fingers with his tongue. “Thank you, daddy.”

You tried to lower your legs, but Sirius kept them in place. You stared at him, confused, yet he was staring at your puffy cunt, all shiny and stretched out for him. A smirk covered his lips as he finally looked at you, “I think y’re finally ready for m’cock, angel.”

TAGLIST: @ildm4ev @capsmischief @dracosafety @dracoxgeorge @roonilwazlibswhore @lovelylupinx @sarcasmismyon1ydefence @marxy-06 @remusjlupinisdead @mattefic @artisancowbells @zzzfour @emmaev @gxtitobxby @sam-hollandsgirl —if you want to be tagged tap here

#sirius black x reader #sirius black imagine #sirius black smut #sirius black x y/n #sirius black x you #sirius black one shot #marauders smut #marauders fanfiction #harry porter fanfiction #harry potter imagine

[lumelii]

JUST A NEIGHBOR (PT. 1) ~|~ NANAMI X FEM!READER

summary: pretending everything is fine is getting harder and harder 

content warnings: lots and lots of longing/angst, fluff (if I forgot one, please let me know)

note: This is Part 1 of 2, the chapter got incredibly long and I didn’t want the post to go on forever. The next part should be out soon!

word count: 3.9k

——————————————————————————

Sometimes you decided it was best not to ask yourself how you got yourself into things. Like how you had decided to go over to Nanami’s apartment seeking advice on a new recipe, but somehow ended up helping him try to fruitlessly rinse hair dye out of his son’s hair. 

 Nanami had put you in charge of holding the shampoo bottle while he had Yuuji bent over, head in their small kitchen sink as he washed Yuuji’s hair. The father apparently thought if he just washed it hard enough, the color would come out. You had been periodically squirting shampoo in Yuuji’s hair at Nanami’s prompting, but also trying to find the perfect moment to ask him the question that was your real reason for coming over tonight. With your original plan derailed, now was as good a time as any. 

 “Do you want to go see a movie this Friday?”

Nanami looked up for a moment with a confused expression as his focus broke. “What?”

 You shrugged, adding more shampoo on the boy’s hair since some of the bubbles had gone down. If you got the words out fast enough, maybe you could get through this before the knot in your stomach turned into something worse. “There’s a new crime movie coming out this weekend. Yuuji’s having his sleepover, I figured we could go together.”

 “Can I go?” Yuuji’s voice echoed on the stainless steel, trying to straighten to look at you. Nanami responded with a frown and pushed his head back down. 

 “The only reason you’re still allowed to go to this sleepover is because Megumi’s father is going to be there.” Nanami continued scrubbing at his head. “But if you come home with a new hair color, ears pierced, or anything about your person changed, you’re grounded until high school. Got it?”

 Yuuji grumbled his confirmation while the duo kept working.

 “Why did you dye your hair in the first place?” You asked.

 “We were bored, and Tsumiki had some dye in their bathroom.”

 “Play video games or go outside then, don’t dye your hair.” Nanami frowned.

 They kept washing in silence for a few minutes, long enough that you wondered if Nanami had forgotten your question, until Yuuji started complaining of a neck cramp.

 “Alright, let me look.” Nanami stepped back to allow Yuuji to straighten, his hair now sopping wet, but still a light shade of pink.

 “Jesus.” He groaned, pressing his fingers into his eyes.

 “I think it looks kind of good.” You offered.

 “Don’t encourage him. I'm going to get a call from his principal."

 “It’ll wash out in a few weeks. It’s not permanent.” Yuuji argued.

 “That doesn’t make this any better.” Nanami frowned at him. “Go do homework, I’m going to look at getting it re-dyed.”

 “If it’s that color-depositing conditioner, I think they have a brown one. You could have him use that.” You looked at Yuuji. “Grab my hairdryer from my apartment, you’ll catch a cold if you leave your hair wet.”

 “I don’t think that’s true.” Nanami told you as Yuuji ran out.

 “You just had his head under water for ten minutes trying to scrub dye out. Do you want to risk it?”

 You knew his worrying side would win out, so he grumbled something unintelligible and started cleaning up the water around the sink, trying to nudge Koro away as the dog stuck his head under Nanami’s arms. “Do you want to stay for dinner? We’re ordering out.”

 You nodded and sat at the counter while he cleaned, pulling out the notebook you had brought to go over recipes with Yuuji, your chief taste tester. That was until Yuuji got home with his new pink hair, and Nanami had almost gone ballistic.

 “What time is the movie?”

 You looked up in shock, assuming he hadn't answered and changed the subject as his polite way of saying no. His back was turned to you, so you couldn't get any clues on what he thought from his expression. You played it cool though, or as best you could while writing notes on a recipe. "5:30. I think there's a later showing, if you're not off work by then."

 “No, I can leave a bit early and meet you there.” He looked over his shoulder and smiled. “Perks of owning my own firm now.”

 If you weren’t sitting down, you’re sure your knees would have given out. He rarely smiled around others, but here, comfortable in his home, it was easy, and it made you weak every time. Why did you keep doing this to yourself?

 The words ‘it's a date’ died on your tongue before they dared escape your mouth. This was just a casual outing between two friends, in no way, shape, or form would you allow yourself to think this was a date. You'd orbited around each other for so long, you were sure he didn't think of you that way, no matter how badly you wanted him. He surely would have made a move by now if he had. But he hadn't. And you remained painfully single.

 You wish you were braver. If you were, you might have been sitting in the same place, sharing the apartment with Nanami and Yuuji and maybe even more children, discussing a date night at the end of a long work week before going to your bed and falling asleep in Nanami’s strong arms. 

 Dear lord, please just let me get through Friday.

Friday had come more quickly than you were expecting. You had been wrapped up in one of the busiest weeks at the bakery in your life, courtesy of a favor Toji’s business partner had called in to an advertising company. She had asked for forgiveness rather than permission, sending someone in to take pictures without your knowledge and posting them which caused an inundation of new customers. You couldn’t exactly be angry with her; you had needed traffic to pick up, and the service was provided for free. You’d decide if you were mad later. 

 With all the craziness of the past week you had decided to walk to the movie theater so you could have a moment of peace with your own thoughts, rather than taking the subway or a taxi. However, that had gone down the toilet when your mother had called and found out you were going on a completely platonic outing with your hotter than sin neighbor.

 “It’s not a date, Mom.”

 “You two are going out to a movie without Yuuji on a Friday night.”

 “We’re just friends.” The words left a bitter taste in your mouth. 

 “Did you do your hair and makeup?”

 “I almost always do my hair and makeup, Mom.”

 “Liar. Did you put on a dress?”

 You looked down at the sundress you were wearing, knowing that the last time you wore it Nanami couldn’t stop looking at you the entire night. “...no.”

 “Why do you lie to your mother?”

 “Because it’s not a date!” You yelled, shrinking slightly when several people on the sidewalk turned to give you funny looks before continuing in a quieter voice. “It’s not a date, Mom. We’re just going to see a movie. We’ve done it plenty of times before.”

 “Not since you two almost kissed.”

 You were sure your blush could be seen from across the city at her words. “Please don’t bring that up again. And that wasn’t a kiss.”

 “Looked like a kiss to me.”

 “I had an eyelash in my eye, he was trying to find it for me.”

 “Uh huh. Sure.”

 “Well, wonderful conversation, Mother. Tell Dad I said hi.”

 “Call us later to tell us about your date! I want his son as my grandkid!”

 “GOODBYE, MOM.” You hung up the phone and looked up and down the street once you arrived at the theater, already expecting to see Nanami walking towards you. He was always early, almost painfully so. You were surprised he wasn’t already here before you. You checked your watch. Five minutes until the show started. 

 Your fingers twitched towards the contacts on your phone, wanting to call him. You breathed a deep sigh and put your phone away entirely. If he was running late, you didn’t want to put more pressure on him. He still had some time. You went ahead to the ticket counter and purchased two tickets before sitting on a bench outside to wait and calm the thoughts racing through your mind. He would be here. 

 This was humiliating.

 You walked back to your apartment, trying to think of how you agreed to a date after a friend of a friend had seen you at a party and wanted to go on a date, but still got stood up. You had waited at that restaurant for over an hour with servers sending you pity appetizers until you finally called it a night and headed home. 

You shouldn’t have gone through with this. Seeing Nanami with that woman friend of his outside his apartment had set something off inside of you, something to prove. You knew they had some sort of arrangement in the past but you hadn’t seen her in years it felt. Were they resuming it again? Was he interested in her romantically?

 Why couldn’t it be you?

 “What happened?”

 You jumped at the sudden noise, not noticing your feet had automatically taken you to your apartment door. You looked over and saw Nanami standing outside his apartment, frowning at you. Your hopes at a quick entry without anyone noticing were dashed. 

 “What do you mean?” You played it off. 

 “I figured you would still be on your date.” You must have imagined the way he almost sneered when he said date. Nanami wasn’t the type to show his true feelings so openly. Was he upset? And what right did he have to be upset? It’s not like you two were dating. 

 You shrugged, trying to play off how hurt you were with a smile. “He didn’t show. Something must have come up. It’s actually good, I had some recipes I wanted to test anyway. Now I have the whole night to do it.”

 Nanami’s frown deepened, but relaxed just slightly as he looked you over. “You look nice.”

 “Thanks.” You tried not to feel too overcome by his compliment. It was a simple sundress that lived in the back of your closet since the day your mother sent it to you, paired with sandals that had definitely seen better days. “But I’m going to change, it’s been a long day already.”

 “Wait.” You watched curiously as he disappeared into his apartment, coming back out a second later with his jacket in hand. “Let’s go get ramen.”

 “But Yuuji?”

 “He’s asleep, he’ll be fine. And we won’t be too long. You shouldn’t let your work go to waste.” Nanami shrugged his jacket on then offered his arm. “Shall we?”

 A grin slowly spread across your face at his simple kindness. You really didn’t deserve having a friend like him. You wanted him to be more, more than you could ever express, but you could settle for this. Maybe, in a different life, but not yours.

 You took his arm as you started walking back towards the stairs together. “I never thought I’d be thankful to be stood up.”

 His smile was wide enough to stretch into his profile as you watched him. “I might say the same. He ruined our weekly plans.”

 “Yes, because sitting in either of our apartments, watching movies and eating junk food is something to look forward to.” You teased. 

 He stopped abruptly, causing you to stumble next to him. You would have fallen if it hadn’t been for his hand gently resting over yours, threaded through his arm. You turned to ask him what the deal was, but his intense gaze on you when you locked eyes made the words catch in your mouth. 

 “Of course it is.” He said firmly. He held your stare for a few seconds more, getting his point across through his unwavering brown eyes. 

 You couldn’t remember the rest of the walk to your local ramen shop, too focused on staring at the side of Nanami’s head in shock at his words. He didn’t mention it again, not until he brought over two steaming bowls after shooing you to go find a table. 

 “The cook added extra pork belly to yours. I got extra green onions too.” He sat the food in front of you and took the seat across, pushing his hands together briefly before starting in on his meal. You sat quietly and stared down into your bowl. Extra noodles and bean sprouts, no mushrooms, with a smaller bowl of green onions beside you to add as much as you wanted. It was perfect. 

 Nanami stopped mid-slurp when he noticed you hadn’t even touched your food. Biting off the rest and wiping his mouth, he frowned slightly at you. “What’s wrong? Is that not what you wanted?” He asked. 

 “No, it’s perfect.” You answered, echoing your thoughts. 

 He studied you for another minute. “You shouldn’t dwell on that boy who stood you up. He doesn’t know what he’s missing.”

 “That’s not it.” You mumbled, sprinkling green onions on top of your ramen. Your comment didn’t go unnoticed as his frown remained while he set his chopsticks down and leaned back in his chair. 

 “Then what’s eating at you?” He questioned. “I’d think you’d be happy not to spend a night with someone like that.”

 “You don’t even know who it is.” You frowned back at him. 

 “I don’t need to know who it is, if he’s dumb enough to stand you up, then he’s not worth your time.”

 “But I’m worth yours?” 

 The words were out of your mouth before you could reel them back in. 

 “Is it so hard to believe I want to spend time with you?” He asked. “I think I would have convinced you by now.”

 “It doesn’t matter how much you convince me. I know whenever you spend time with me, no matter if you want to or not, I’m taking you away from something better you could be doing. Like now.” You pushed the noodles around in your bowl to avoid his eyes. “You could be home right now, getting much-needed sleep for work tomorrow instead of trying to cheer me up. I shouldn’t factor into your life. I’m just a neighbor.”

 You wished he would say something, but you knew he wouldn’t. That was Nanami. After something of such gravity said, he would take time to process. You wanted nothing more than for him to just speak. 

 The space between you was silent until both bowls were empty. As Nanami went to pay the cook, you debated running out the door just to avoid the awkward conversation, or lack thereof, on the way home. It wouldn’t make a difference. You were neighbors, you would still have to see him again eventually. 

 He didn’t offer his arm as you walked this time, keeping his hands in his pockets. The air had gotten uncharacteristically chilly, blowing in short gusts and cutting right through the thin material of your dress. You hugged yourself to try to protect your bare skin until you were enveloped by a familiar scent while a heavy weight was draped across your shoulders. 

 “You don’t have to give me your jacket.” 

 He shook his head. “Yes I do.”

 Arguing was useless, so you fell back into the uncomfortable silence. It was only when you were outside the door to your building that he finally spoke. 

 “Just a neighbor wouldn’t have dinner with us almost every night.” You turned to look at him but he kept his gaze forward, eyes trained on entering the security code. 

 “Just a neighbor wouldn’t let me use her bakery as impromptu after school care when I’m running late.”

 You looked back down at your shoes, becoming sheepish at his words that were heavy with truth. “He would probably hang out down there anyway.” You whispered. 

 “Just a neighbor wouldn’t comfort my son when he was scared of the goats at the zoo.” He continued as you walked up the stairs side by side. “Or watch him when he’s sick. Or allegedly get a dog when I told him no.”

 “You can’t prove anything.” Your smile was small, but his face was still an unreadable mask as you stopped outside your apartment door. He turned to face you, but his expression caused you to keep focus on your shoes. “He’s a good kid, anyone would want to spend time with him.”

 “A neighbor wouldn’t check up on me when I was sick.” He only spoke when you looked up at him and finally met his eyes. “And let me talk to her well past midnight when I had something on my mind when she has to get up early.”

 “I don’t need much sleep.” You whispered. 

 “Or lose her mind trying to make a lagekage for my birthday because I mentioned my mother used to make them for me when I was younger.”

 “Why are you saying all this?” You tried to make it come out as a demand, but it just came out as a plea. 

 He stepped closer, almost until you were chest to chest. You attempted to step back to give yourself some room as his proximity made it hard to breathe. Your quickening breath turned into a gasp as his hand came up to hold your lower back, preventing you from leaving the shared space. Your hands came up as a reflex to push him away but stopped to rest on his chest as you finally registered the way he looked at you. 

 Has he always looked like this? His gaze was soft, almost as if he had a plea of his own within the brown pools. The hand on your back moved up until he was embracing you with one arm, and this time you didn’t pull away. His other hand rested on your upper arm smoothing over the bare skin soothingly. You’d only seen him look with so much care when he looked at Yuuji, someone he—

 “Because I want you to finally realize how much you mean to me.” His voice distracted you as he confirmed your suspicions. You watched with wide eyes as he leaned down, and you found yourself stretching up on your toes to get closer, closer, until you were only a centimeter away from—

 The door to your apartment suddenly opened. You and Nanami both jumped and separated, though he still stood close as your mother was revealed, looking at the two of you curiously. 

 You could have committed matricide in that very moment. Nanami stepped out of your shared space with a sheepish cough, rubbing the back of his neck uncomfortably. 

 “Mom?” You turned to her with your best ‘Close the door’ eyes. “What are you doing here?”

 “I came over to cheer you up.” Your mother looked at Nanami then back to you. “But I see your date didn’t go as badly as you said?”

 “Oh, we’re—Nanami took me out to ramen so I could actually get something to eat. We weren’t—

 “I wanted to make sure her night wasn’t completely ruined.” Nanami spoke up, interrupting your stammering. “I should be getting back, though. To check on Yuuji.”

 “Right.” You nodded. “Thank you. For tonight.”

 “Of course.” He looked like he wanted to say something else but turned and walked to his apartment, disappearing inside. 

 Silence filled the hallway for a few minutes while you stared at the spot he had just occupied. What would have happened if you hadn’t been interrupted? Would he have kissed you? Or would he have pulled away at the last second? Would you have pulled away at the last second? You didn’t want to risk losing him as a friend, but you couldn’t keep going on pining after him without knowing how he felt. 

 “That’s a hot piece of ass. Why didn’t you kiss him?”

 “MOM!”

 Thirty minutes passed. Then an hour. You kept checking your phone, expecting for your phone to ring with a call from him, or at least to see a text explaining why he wasn’t there. But nothing came. You waited almost until the end of the movie before you gave up, shouldering your bag and beginning your slow trudge home. 

 You tried to tell yourself that it was no big deal, that something must have come up. But it was. He had made that speech about how much you meant, and now you were walking home alone after being stood up without so much as a text explaining what had happened. You had thought the last time you were stood up was humiliating. This. This was worse. 

 You couldn’t see a light underneath the door to their apartment when you finally arrived home. You thought to go as far as to knock on the door, but if you hadn’t heard anything and the lights were off, they both were probably not home. 

 Koro lightened your mood considerably as you came through the door as he normally did, running around you and pushing into your legs with happy chuffs until you gave him attention. 

 “Hi, baby.” You cooed, crouching down to give Koro some proper ear scratches and belly rubs. “How about we have a night in instead?”

 You followed him to the couch, slipping out of your uncomfortable heels before collapsing. You pressed the heels of your hands into your eyes to try to rid yourself of the prickling behind them you had felt the entire way home. Against your better judgement, you still picked up your phone hoping for any word from Nanami. When you found none, you decided to take matters into your own hands. There was no reason to assume the worst. There had to be a reason. 

 You managed to keep your courage up as the phone rang, sending you to voicemail almost instantly. You don’t know why you were expecting anything different, but it was still salt in your wound. 

 “Hi, this is Dad’s phone.” A smile spread across your face at the recording of Yuuji’s young voice. “Um….”

 “Leave a message after the beep.” Nanami whispered. 

 “What he said! Bye!” The following beep helped you refocus on why you called. 

 “Hey, it’s (Y/N). I was just checking to make sure you and Yuuji are okay.” You took a deep breath. “If you need anything, just let me know. I’ll be around.”

 No sooner than you hung up the phone, it began ringing again. You couldn’t hide your surprise when you saw Nanami’s name and face pop up, an old picture of him and Yuuji when you had gone to the zoo together. You scrambled to pick it up before it went to voicemail. 

 “Y/N, I’m so sorry. I forgot about the movie tonight.” He was speaking before you even said hello, sounding stressed which put you on high alert. Something was wrong.

 “It’s fine.” You bit your tongue at his admission. He was the one that had confirmed the date earlier that day, not you. How could he say he forgot? “I’m sure you were busy at work.”

 “Yuuji’s in the hospital.”

 You paused, trying to process. “What?”

 “He’s in the hospital, we had to take him to the emergency room. He and Megumi were riding bikes near Megumi’s apartment and he hit a rock and fell over his handlebars. His collarbone and arm are broken, they think he needs surgery to set it.”

 “Which hospital?” You were already pulling your sneakers on, frantically looking for wherever you threw your keys. 

 “You don’t have to-

 “Which hospital?” You emphasized. 

 There was a long pause on the other end. “Downtown.” He finally answered. 

 “I’ll be right there.” You were out the door before the line went dead.

taglist: @oikawaandkuroostan @gummy-dummy (if you’d like to be added, just let me know!)

#growing pains #nanami x fem!reader #nanami x y/n #nanami x reader #nanami kento #jjk #jjk fanfic #jujutsu kaisen #itadori yuuji #single dad!nanami #dadami

[lubdubsworld]

The Devil’s Own.

Jungkook x OC

Mafia Au!

Warnings : Non-Con ! Manipulation, Degradation, Shitty hero with no redeeming Qualities you have been warned. ( i mean he does get better but not much.) 

Summary : Just Mob Boss Jungkook doing mob boss things. 

Chapter 1

“ Sign it. ”

I glared at him, feeling sick at the tone. The entitlement.

“No.” I said sharply and I could feel his anger swelling, morphing into something dangerous and deadly but I couldn’t care anymore. I was tired. Exhausted. This cat and mouse game had gone on , long enough. It wasn’t an even playing field, in any sense of the qword.

If today was the day I died, so be it. I would accept it. I would even welcome it.

I was done.

He had everything : an empire at his beck and call , enough money to pave the streets of Seoul in gold and an army of loyal associates behind him. His face was plastered on Billboards across the country , the President posted pictures of him on his fucking SNS and delegates from other countries had to wait weeks , just to get an appointment with the youngest billionaire South Korea had ever seen.

And yet none of those white collared dignitaries saw this side of him. The dirty, violent ruthless man who had more blood on his hands than anyone else in the country. My father’s. My brothers’.

Jeon Jungkook was both the most revered business man in the country and the undisputed king of Seoul’s criminal underbelly.

“You defiance only makes me want to break you in other ways Elena.” He said warningly and I felt my throat go dry. I stared at him, wondering how someone could look so expensively gorgeous and yet, like a hardened criminal.

The expensive silk shirt, the fitted slacks and the handmade shoes ought to clash with the dark ink that covered his entire arm and neck, the piercing on his eyebrow and the glint of metal on his tongue but it didn’t.

It just all came together to make him the most attractive man in existence.

I took a deep breath. Perhaps begging was the way to go?

“ You have my father’s company. You have my brother’s Hospital and you have the family mansion. It’s all yours. This bakery belongs to my mother. It’s all I have left of her. My sister in law is pregnant , due any day. She needs a place to stay and I don’t… I don’t have money to rent anywhere else.” I said desperately, thinking of the paltry wage I earned waiting tables. I could barely afford food for myself let alone for Jisoo and the baby on the way.

The bakery was abandoned but it had a roof. The furniture was crumbling but I could fix that. If I didn’t have to worry about rent, I could save up enough to make it livable. At least till I got a better job.

“I’ve offered you solutions for all of that.” He reminded me softly, eyes trained unblinkingly on me and I stared at him.

“I’m not going to be your whore.” I felt my voice shake.

He grimaced.

“You aren’t qualified to be my whore. And I don’t need one either. Whores are not my thing. I have a beautiful fiancée, don’t you remember? ” He grinned. I felt my heart ache because that fiancée was once my best friend. The only person I had trusted with my entire life. Lisa had betrayed my trust, had spied on my father’s operations and brought him down and I had the horrible, horrible inkling that she had also had something to do with my father and brother’s untimely death in a car crash.

But I couldn’t think about that. Every time I thought about her my heart broke and head spun, and I had to be at my maximum mental capacity if I was going to deal with her heartless fiancée.

“ If you ask me, you’re not fit for anything more than a back alley blowjob for a couple bucks. But Hoseok thinks you have potential. Join his agency, there are a lot of very wealthy men who have a bone to pick with your father. He made a shit ton of enemies. Most of them would love to fuck the defiance out of you. ”

His words felt like worms crawling all over my skin and I could feel the nausea churn inside me.

“I’m not signing the bakery over. You can call the creditors. I still have another year and half to pay the one remaining loan and they won’t come for me till then.” I felt my head begin to throb and Jungkook sighed.

“Suit yourself.” He stood up and I stayed still, watching his tall frame tower over me with ease. He gave me a small bitter smile. It was fraught with hatred and I stared back at him, knowing the emotion was probably mirrored in my gaze.

“Beautiful Elena. As pretty as the day you left me at the altar.” He smirked and I flushed.

“Your vengeance is petty and pointless and unfair…just like you.” I said angrily, frustration building u at his words. The way he talked about our broken engagement like it even mattered. It hadn’t even been real. We had hardly spoken and my father had called the wedding off at the last moment. But apparently, that had been the last straw for the Jeons. They had come after my father’s entire existence with a single minded intent to destroy him and they had succeeded. The man was dead . His two sons were dead.

But apparently it wasn’t enough.

Jungkook stared at me, slipping his hands into his pockets.

“Maybe. But it’s also deadly and potent. And it won’t rest until I see you reduced to nothing but a whore on the streets, spreading your legs for every man who can afford you.” He laughed. “ Saying no is a luxury , one that you’ll soon be unable to afford.”

I refused to be cowed, refused to give him the satisfaction of knowing that his words scared me. Because they did.

They scared me so damn much.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

“This bed is so lumpy… I’m so sorry, unnie..” I said apologetically but Jisoo shook her head quickly, palms cupping my face as I held her elbows, gently lowering her to the bed. I stared at her feet, feeling my heart race at how swollen they looked. That can’t be normal, a voice whispered and

I didn’t know if that was normal and I had no money to take her to a clinic. The social center we usually went to only allowed three visits per month and we had used it all up. I wanted to throw caution to the wind and spend the thirty thousand won it would take but that would mean no groceries for a week and surely bread and eggs wouldn’t stretch that long, even if I could sneak meals in the restaurant for myself.

“I’ve been feeling a little dizzy…I’ll just sleep.” She said tiredly. She was thirty six weeks along, not due for another four weeks but her blood pressure was erratic. Her lab numbers were oscillating and there had been talks of an emergency c section. Even with insurance it was way more than I could afford but I had my own jewelry, a few expensive trinkets from my teenage years. I’d been obsessed with diamonds and my father had indulged me and I had a pair of earrings left. I’d already sold the rest but this would take care of the medical bills for the birth itself.

“My shift starts in ten minutes. I have to go. Give me a call if you need anything…” I said softly and I saw the familiar blank and listless look come into her eyes. I knew she was depressed, dealing with grief and pregnancy and loss but there was nothing I could do for her. Nothing. I had applied for a bunch of other jobs but they never wrote back. It wasn’t easy, being rejected over and over again but it wasn’t like there was much else I could do. And the truth was I was resigned to this, accepted that at some point I would have to take more loans and be stuck in an endless cycle of debt for the rest of my life.

And I had made peace with that.

There was no future for me. And I was okay with just surviving.

If only Jungkook would let me.

Apparently, watching me wipe down greasy tables and mop up floors and toilets trying to earn just enough to get a few square meals didn’t soothe his anger. It only fueled it. Jungkook couldn’t fathom that it had been six whole months of me on the streets of Seoul and I wasn’t completely destitute yet. I’d kept myself and my sister in law alive, safe and it pissed him off.

He wanted to see me broken and on my knees, begging him for help. The idea of me somehow surviving despite him taking everything away from me, it just didn’t sit well with him.

I couldn’t afford to have him as an enemy so all I could really hope was that one day he would wake up and give up. One day he would just wake up and decide that I wasn’t worth it.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

When I walked into my shift and noticed a familiar pair of high heeled Louboutins , completely out of place in my seedy place of employment, I knew I was in trouble. Lisa sat against one of the booths and her gaze was fixated on the door which meant she was waiting for someone. And when her eyes narrowed at the sight of me, I just knew I was the someone.

She wants to get me fired.

It wasn’t rocket science and I felt the urge to turn right back around and leave.  But I tamped down on it. I could get through this. I would get through this. Lisa and Jungkook got off on invoking reactions and I wouldn’t give them that.

Except it wasn’t that easy.

It was a nightmare, watching her demand and reject and walk all over me but the sleeplessness from the past few days made spacing out easier and I just stared away at the wall as she yelled and complained and made a scene.

“You’ve stopped fighting? Finally giving up? Good…” She hissed when the manager apologized to her and told me to meet him after my shift and I felt myself tremble in indignation.

“I won’t fight you or Jungkook, you and I both know I can’t afford to.” I said quietly and she went still, something flashing in her eyes for a second. It was gone before I could fully process it but it had been there. Guilt.

Lisa wasn’t a terrible human. She had been a dear friend. We had grown up together and she had even hugged and teased me when I’d been betrothed to Jungkook, all those years ago. I had been twenty back then, naïve and spoiled. While Jungkook had taken my father’s entire legacy apart, piece by piece, Lisa had been nothing more than a pawn. I remembered all the times I had let her home, how she would disappear for lengths of time.

Planting bugs all over the house. All over his office. Jungkook had been smart. Someone like Lisa, so fascinated by thr wealth she had grown up around would naturally jump at the idea of more. It wasn’t greed. It was human nature. And with her help he had destroyed everything my father had built over decades.

I shuddered. My father hadn’t been a good man. He had been greedy, yes. But he hadn’t deserved to die. And Jungkook would have to pay for that sin, someday.

“There’s a job waiting for you in Hoseok’s club.” She smiled cruelly , “ you don’t need this one.”

“The fact that you want to take it away from me, tells me that maybe there’s nothing left in you save.” I said blankly and she turned her nose up at me.

“I have Jungkook. I don’t need to be saved.”

I shook my head. She was so naïve. Men like Jungkook cared for nothing but themselves. But I wondered if women like her didn’t care for anything but the money that came with being his. Money was precious, I thought bitterly. I’d never realized how privileged I had been until I’d had it all ripped away.

“He’s the one you need saving from. And one day you’ll realize that.” I shrugged, not in the mood to offer her anymore life advice.  If she was alright with being a trophy wife in exchange for a few pretty shoes that was her prerogative.

Before she could reply,  my phone rang.

“Hello?” I asked nervously and I felt my heart drop to my knees when I heard who it was.

I turned on my heel rushing inside and my manager gave me a look of surprise.

“ My sister..she’s… she’s sick. I need to go.” I said desperately and his eyes narrowed. It was the worst timing. He was already annoyed because of Lisa and I stared in disbelief as he quickly shook his head.

“No. I’m sorry Elena…I just can’t let you leave like that…” He said sharply.

It was so unfair.

“I haven’t taken a single day off in five months…” I said desperately..” Please, she’s pregnant..She needs me, she-“

“If you leave, you won’t have a job to come back to. I can’t do this.. First you make trouble with a customer and now you just want to walk out in the middle of your shift without any notice…”

“Fine. Fire me.” I snapped, because I’d just had enough of it. I was exhausted, and tomorrow I’d go knocking on some other tore and I’d get a job. I lived in Seoul …How hard could it be? For now, I had to get to Jisoo. I had to get the hospital and things would be okay.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

It wasn’t okay.

“I… You want to keep her in? So soon?”

“Her blood pressure is through the roof. There are signs of severe pre eclampsia and we want to get her started on a magnesium drip. Steroids to help the baby’s lungs incase we need to deliver…”

“Deliver..?” I couldn’t breathe.

“Yes, I’m sorry…. If her blood pressure doesn’t come down we’re going to have to deliver.”

I nodded, glancing at the bed where Jisoo was sleeping, her face swollen and I knew that she was sick. Really sick. She looked pallid and ill.

“Is she going to be okay?” I asked hoarsely.

“We’re going to do what we can… But I’m going to be honest, we’re looking at a c section, a lot of meds and also some time in the NICU for the baby…. Can you afford it? Your sister’s insurance only covers 80% .”

I blinked, completely thrown. White noise rushed through my ears,  a dull throb settling right at the base of my skull and beginning to spread all the way to my arms and back. It was panic mixed wth anxiety mixed with despair and I couldn’t quite cope. The earrings wouldn’t cover all that.

“Oh… Oh..yeah.” I said dully, “ Of course I can… Let me just…. Can I have a moment? There’s somethings I need to do.”

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

I carefully slipped the cash into the envelope, swallowing as I sat on the pavement. I’d got another call from the hospital, they had administered the steroids but Jisoo’s condition seemed to be worsening. They wanted to try inducing labour soon but they wanted me to pay for the room and for the medicines, and apparently, the earrings weren’t as valuable as I thought they were.

I fought nausea wrapping arms around myself as I stared at the cars whizzing by, the putrid city air clogging my lungs as I tried to come to terms with what was happening. Jisoo needed help. She was the only one left and she carried my brother’s son. I felt my throat clog when I thought of Daehwan. He had been a good guy. I had loved him. It wasn’t fair, what Jungkook had done to my family, I thought miserably .

And the only reason I wasn’t driven by vengeance or anger was because I was nothing like Jungkook. I hated him. I didn’t want him to live in my head, didn’t want to waste any part of myself on him , not even my anger. But it was hard when he wouldn’t let me breathe, always at my heels like a wolf : jaws snapping and blood thirsty eyes trained on me at all times. I couldn’t fathom his obsession sometimes. Surely, his hatred was uncalled for now? He’d taken everything from me anyway.  

There was a dull roaring in my ears, one that said that this was not really a surprise. I’d thought about it way too often, had considered it countless times. Had even spent one absolutely horrifying evening scouring the streets of Seoul’s red light district just to see how sex workers behaved.

I’d also realized that in the face of desperation, dignity didn’t hold much value.

You are going to pay your debts on your back and on your knees.

The first time Jungkook had thrown it at my face, eyes glinting with glee, my stomach had rebelled so hard. I’d been absolutely infuriated, had thrown a vase at him. And it had been awful,  watching him catch it out of the air with ease, his mocking laughter making my bones rattle as he shook his head, “ That’s how this ends, Elena. Mark my words.”

And it was pitiful ,  that he went through life so consumed with hatred and vindictive cruelty that he couldn’t leave me alone . He was pathetic. That’s how I saw him. A pathetic child who refused to stop tormenting the helpless ant on the floor although it was no match for his cruelty.

At some point Jungkook was going to win. And his idea of winning was seeing me stripped bare of the one thing that kept me alive : my freedom.

It had just happened sooner than I’d thought.

Because I knew what it would mean, to go to Hoseok. He would own me. Hoseok’s whores were all slaves, tangled in his web so badly that there was no hope of escape. He wasn’t cruel but he was smart. No one left the his ‘ agency’ once they went in. I would be lost, forever. And I couldn’t stomach it.

I stared at my knees, fists clenched on the fabric of my skirt. I grabbed my phone, scrolling through the contacts. I considered it carefully. I had to do this on my terms. Had to make sure I retained some sort of control here.

And I knew just how to do it.

Hoseok picked up on the third ring.

“Hello.”

“I need help.” I croaked out.

The deep chuckle made my skin crawl.

“Elena Gong. What a wonderful, wonderful surprise. What can I do you for?” He drawled.

“Well sweetheart, I’m all out of charity so you’re going to have to make it worth my while.”

I took a deep breath.

“I’m a virgin.” I whispered.

The line went completely silent.

“What?” The amusement in his voice died.

“You heard me and I’ll let you cash in on it. I’ll let you auction it off…” I tamped down on the burning protest in my lung, the screaming inside my head that said it was horrifying, that I was considering this. “ But only if you keep my terms.”

“What makes you think you have a say in that.” He said sharply and I laughed.

“I belong to your world, Hoseok. Did you forget that we were friends, once.” I whispered and he didn’t reply.

Laughter, kindness, a big brother I could always count on, hobi oppa, nine year old me with my fingers curled around his wrist as we ran all around the gardens , a smile so wide that he could spread sunshine on the gloomiest days. Different from Jungkook and Namjoon and Yoongi and the others. Willing to include a ‘ girl’ in his playtime. Lisa and I the only girls, not even fazed watching as the rest of them wielded toy guns and mock interrogation scenes, pretending to kill and maim and torture because that was the world we were born into.

“We’re not friends, Elena. Let’s get that straight. The only part of you that holds any value to me is th part between your legs. So tell me, what do you want.”

“When was the last time you auctioned off someone’s virginity? You know how much money you can make off something like that. Not just from the sale itself but from the entire night. Your club… Your gaming hell…. All of it.”

“You expect me to believe you’re a virgin. At twenty seven.” He scoffed.

“Put the word out, everywhere. If you find one man who says he’s slept with me , I’ll back off.”

“That would require me to tarnish your  family name. And you’re alright with that?”

I smiled biotterly.

“Isn’t that what you and your precious Jungkookie want? To see the last living Gong, be labeled as a whore and a slut.”

He didn’t reply.

“I’ll give you that. You can do it… You know that will only interest more people. As Jungkook so eloquently put it, most of them would love to fuck the defiance out of me.”

“What’s the catch. What do you want. ”

“2 billion won.”  I said firmly “It will be one night. One night only and I want enough money to pay off every one of my father’s debts, to get me an apartment for my sister in law and to support her and her baby for a year at least.”

“Done.” He said without missing a beat and I went still. What must it be like, to throw around money like that without a care in the world. And it sickened me that Jungkook was probably ten times as rich as Hoseok , the money my father owed him and his associates not even pocket change in comparison to his gargantuan wealth and yet, he stayed on my heels, snapping his jaws like a dog with a bone.

“And Jungkook doesn’t get to watch.” I said softly, knowing exactly what Jungkook would get off on.

That made Hoseok laugh.

“You know him too well. I keep forgetting he was madly in love with you once.”

I resisted the urge to vomit. Jungkook didn’t know love. He knew ownership. He didn’t love me, he thought he owned me. That I was his to play with…. For the rest of his life. And when my father had denied him that, just like a toddler in a toy store being denied a shiny toy to break and trample on, he had thrown a temper tantrum.

Except his tantrums always ended in death and destruction.

“That’s the deal. He doesn’t turn up there to gloat.”

“He’s heading out to Switzerland for a week , two days from now.” Hoseok said evenly.

“Good then. My sister in law…she “ I swallowed. “ She’s in a hospital in Yongsan. I’ll send you the address.”  

“I’ll take care of it. But I want you here tonight. I’m not going to drop a couple billion won on your head without making sure I’m getting my money’s worth. And I can’t have you changing your mind and bolting either. My reputation is on the line here. If I put out the word that I’m serving something so fucking delicious and then back out, they’re not going to want to buy Hobi’s wares anymore. You understand what I’m saying darling?” Hoseok drawled and I knew exactly what he was saying. If I agreed to this, it was blanket consent for him to whatever he wanted.

“I won’t back out. I can’t. But this is one night. One night with whichever bastard you choose and that’s it. I want out.  I don’t want you or Jungkook hounding me again. Ever.” My voice shook as I dug my fingers into my knees.  

“My men will be there in ten minutes. Sit tight, princess.”

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

I stared at Hoseok as he carefully poured me a finger of whiskey, neat. He gave me a smirk and I shrugged.

“you remember.” I said casually, throat itching because it had been way too long since I’d had quality alcohol. I missed the burn,  the warmth , the numbness that followed.

“Of course I do. You could drink all of us under the table with little effort. It was spectacular.” He laughed and I leaned back against the couch, letting my head fall back.

“I was half certain that you would have a doctor around to make sure I’m a virgin.” I stared at him and he shrugged. “ Pointless. You’re twenty seven, you’ve probably had stuff up there anyway… Not like your hymen’s still going to be intact.”

I thought it was rather horrifying, that I didn’t feel nearly as mortified as I should. This was how Hoseok talked, matter of fact and open and that was why he was so popular. Anytime an important person came into the country, Hobi was the one who offered entertainment for the night. Hobi’s girls were always the prettiest, most well behaved and perfect. They were educated, knew what they were talking about and he didn’t force them into the life. They loved it, enjoyed it and it showed.

Not to say he was a saint.

Far from it.

Hoseok knew how to dine with kings in castles  but also how to wrestle with  swine in the gutter. The seedy brothels in Seoul’s back alleys were his as well, and he ruled his kingdom with an iron hand. The prostitutes there feared him, one look or word enough to silence any rebellion, any thought of escape.

He was called Hope. And yet somehow that was exactly what he denied the women under him. There was no hope here. There was only lust and power and money. You came to Hobi…. You never left .

I took the glass he offered, taking a small sip, savoring the taste.

“But you believe me. I wonder why.” I watched him closely and he scoffed.

“Between your father and Jungkook, no one ever really had the pluck to come anywhere near you  did they?”

Undisputable.

I sighed, leaning back to stare at him.

“Do you think dying hurts?” I asked softly.

It was frightening, how his entire body went stiff, eyes wide and jaw dropping.

“Elena, what the fuck-“

“Its just a question. You’ve killed people. You’ve watched them die… how do you think they feel?” I asked , curious.

“None of them wanted to die. If that’s what you’re asking.” The look in his eyes made me nervous.

I stared at him and the question was obvious. None of them wanted to die, but do you?

I didn’t.

“I’m not thinking of killing myself , oppa.  Stop looking so horrified.” I laughed. He shook his head.

“ Don’t joke about that. It’s not fucking funny.”

I sobered up, remembering with a jolt. Ah, of course.

“I’m sorry. I forgot.” I said quietly.

Hoseok’s little sister had killed herself when I was seventeen. She was a year older than me and her father had lost her in a wager to a seventy year old man, known for torturing his bedmates. She had heard the news, taken a deep breath and taken a deep dive off the seventeeth floor of the condo where she lived with her mother.

I’d been engaged to Jungkook by then. And I had almost wanted it. Jungkook wasn’t old at least… twenty one to my seventeen.

“Just so you know, he’s going to find out. And he’s not going to like it.”

I shrugged. Three years is a long time to be preyed upon and now my mind was resigned to a life of being hunted. Hoseok was right. Jungkook would find out and he wouldn’t like it.

Good.

“I don’t care what he does anymore. All I care is that Jisoo and the baby are left out of whatever plans he has…. If you promise me you’ll keep them safe , I’ll cooperate.”

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

It was a baby boy.

I stared, fingers itching to hold the baby but it was impossible, the little one whisked away to the NICU right after with respiratory distress and Jisoo had gone into a seizure, eyes rolling back into her eyes.

She as alright now, resting in a VIP room with the best care money could buy. Hoseok had asked me if I was happy with the arrangements, and if I would name the boy after him.

I stared at the room, large and breezy and filled with flowers and gifts, toys and baby stuff and I knew right then that I had sealed my fate. I was going to have to go through with this. I could imagine how much Jisoo would protest when she came to her senses. The only relief was that it would take her a few days to be good enough to fight or protest. But then this would all be over and done with.

Jungkook would leave this afternoon. His flight was at three.

I would reach the club at five. The patrons would arrive at seven.

One night, I reminded myself , staring at the gentle rise and fall of Jisoo’s chest as she slept, my fingers playing with the soft skin on her wrist. The IV line went through her veins and I watched the gentle drip of it.

One night.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

I didn’t know how auctions happened and while I’d been prepared for the worst kind of humiliation,  Hoseok assured me that he wasn’t going to make me stand naked on some podium or something.

“Generally, I would do something like that simply for the flair of it but consider this a favor ….a respite because you were, as you said, once a friend.” He gave me an even smile and I could only nod in mute relief.

I was grateful. Beyond grateful.

And what was more, he hadn’t told anyone, who I was.

That stunned me. Because wasn’t that the selling point? The murderous, greedy mob rat Gong Hyo Suk’s only daughter forced to spread her legs for one lucky stranger? If Hoseok had cashed in on that he would have made a fortune. But he hadn’t. I wasn’t sure if that was a good thing or a bad thing. Would , whoever it was be upset if he recognized me?

I was led to a bedroom, large and tastefully decorated with silky satin sheets and dark curtains and dim lighting that lit up parts of the room and left other parts plunged in darkness. Hoseok had told me to wear whatever I wanted and I realized with a pang that he really didn’t see this as some sort of transaction. He was trying to make it as easy as possible without making any decisions for me. Offering me choices and options and some illusion of being in control.

I didn’t have anything fancy so it was just a dress shirt that I borrowed from Hoseok. I’d left the underwear off, eager to merely get the whole thing over with. I felt a sudden overwhelming urge to laugh out loud.

If Jungkook were here he really would have lost his damn mind, simply because of how little this whole thing affected me. And that was it, really. He was always desperate for a reaction.

Earlier when this whole thing had started, I’d obliged him with that. I would scream, rant and yell….launch myself at him like a wildcat, scratching at him , fists flying  and it was obscene, how much he seemed to enjoy that. He would press me up against walls and tables , fingers choking the breath out of my lung, just so he could see me struggle and push back.

He fed off from every negative reaction I offered him and it had taken me a long long time that the way to beat him was to become passive, unresponsive. I would go limp in his arms, stare at him blankly as he tried to manhandle me and that…that had pissed him off. Because that meant I wasn’t playing his game anymore.

If the prey wasn’t playing, the game wasn’t fun anymore. It was drab.

Boring.

And I knew that Jungkook kept raising the stakes, kept tightening the noose around my neck….just to bring that girl out again. The one that had wanted to put up a fight . The one that wanted to mouth off even with the muzzle of a gun pressed against her head. The one who would spit in his face in front of all his associates, even if it earned her a vicious strike of his hand across her face.

I shuddered. They weren’t memories I liked reliving.

Well, if that was who he wanted, I’d make sure he would never see her again.

The door opening made me jump and Hoseok came in , with a wide grin on his face.

“Baby…. Your guest for the night.” He said softly and I peered over his shoulders, my heart and mind grinding to a halt when I caught sight of what had to be the most breathtakingly beautiful man on the face of the planet.

I felt my heart begin to pound, fear taking over because this wasn’t okay. Not really. I was okay with old, creepy and disgusting , not able to get it up for more than ten minutes.

I wasn’t okay with someone who looked like they stepped right out of the latest issue of GQ.

Hoseok left quickly, closing the door behind him and the man stepped into the light, the brightness lighting up his perfect features even more. I felt my throat go dry, and fought the urge to get up and run. Growing up as the daughter of a mobster , I’d learned how to trust my instincts over appearances.

And right now, every single one of those instincts screamed at me that this man was absolutely dangerous.

“Well, you are beautiful. I’ll give you that. “ He said casually.

“Thank you.” I said stiltedly, watching as he tugged on his tie, pulling it off his neck deftly . Instead of tossing it aside , he wrapped it a bunch of times around his wrist over and over as he smiled at me.

“Don’t thank me yet. The only reason I like beautiful things is because of how easily they break.” He smiled.  “ I haven’t been with a virgin in a while…. I miss the screams.”

And there it was the full blown panic that came with stark terror. I crawled back on the bed, staring as he moved closer and there was no mistaking the look on his face, the harsh grip of his hand on my ankle telling me that I was going to regret every one of the choices that led me here.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

“Hoseok wasn’t at the airport.” Jungkook observed casually, glancing at Yoongi as the latter finished cleaning his gun carefully, eyes fixed on his weapon with utmost concentration.

“He’s holding some sort of auction tonight. Some chick …” Yoongi said casually and Jungkook hummed. It was not the kind of thing he was interested in. Anonymous bids were often boring : actresses or female idols past their prime, desperate to make some money to survive. He had no interest in those but he was a little peeved that Hoseok hadn’t told him anything about it.

Hoseok was one of Jungkook’s most trusted friends. He was almost as powerfully rich as Jungkook and the only reason Jungkook reigned supreme was because Hoseok had no interest in challenging him for the throne. Hoseok was dangerous and cunning and loyal and Jungkook was grateful to have him on his side and he had hoped to see him before leaving. Just to ask him to keep an eye on Elena.

He grimaced, hating himself.

God, he couldn’t go two hours without thinking of her. It fucked with his head, the amount of space she took up inside him. Jungkook , for all his wealth and power, was driven solely by his need to prove himself. He wanted to be powerful and terrifying yes, but more than that , he wanted people to know.

He wanted people to look him in the eye and acknowledge him for what he was : the most dangerous man in the country. He liked seeing that fear, that worship, that admiration. He got off on it. He wanted it , craved it and for some reason he craved it more from her , than anyone else.

And instead of giving him what he wanted, instead of begging on her knees for mercy, instead of licking his shoes and begging for him to let her live….she ignored him. She looked at him with defiance and pride, her chin straight and her back unbending, her gaze locked right on him like she was his fucking equal….

And Jungkook, he’d taken a lot of insults. Taken more than his fair share of hits in life …..

But when she looked at him like that , like he was something stuck to the bottom of her shoe….

Fuck it drove him wild with fury.

It made him want to teach her a fucking lesson, to remind her that he owned her because he owned everything. To break her down, snuff out the flames of defiance that burned so bright in those ember eyes… Take her into his bed and brand her with his body. Till she was on the floor, on her knees covered in his spit and cum begging for mercy….

Because no one looked at Jeon Jungkook like that and lived to tell the tale..

“Seokjin’s here. Landed in Korea a couple of hours ago. ” Yoongi said casually and Jungkook smiled a bit at that. He loved his older brother, technically a step brother and growing up he had only saw him when he visited his mother in China. That meant a couple of months a year and now as adults,  a bit more often because Seokjin loved Jungkook and liked to visit him often.

Seokjin was a celebrity trainer, working with actors and athletes and he did a good amount of modeling as well. He was rich,  handsome and well liked and the only thing that gave away the Jeon blood in him was the fact that he was a sexual sadist.

The face of an angel with a devilish streak, he had a penchant for sadism and inflicting pain on his partners and while Jungkook didn’t particularly enjoy indulging him, he knew there were women who were into that and usually had them arranged for when Seokjin dropped by in Korea. His hyung’s visit seldom lasted more than a few weeks at a time and it was a pity that he would miss out one whole week of it .

But the issue in Switzerland was a little pressing and Jungkook had to be there in person to sort it out.

He leaned back against the seat, staring out of the window, sighing.

“An unsullied dove ….What the fuck is this shit..” Yoongi muttered and Jungkook turned, curious.

“What?”

“Hoseok’s been hyping up some new girl for the auction and Seokjin hyung’s bidding on her.”

Jungkook laughed at that.

“Jungkook…..” Yoongi’s voice is completely stunned, his eyes confused as he looks up at Jungkook.”  Its Elena.”

Jungkook’s thought process came to a grinding halt.

There’s a sound between his ears, a dull rushing sound like the wind in a storm and he can’t quite comprehend what he just heard. Even Namjoon who had been buried in his laptop , looked up then, tugging an airpod out of his ear.

“Wait…did you say Elena?” His eyes were wide , lips parted in shock. Yoongi and Namjoon exchanged glances, no doubt bracing themselves for the explosion that was to follow.

Jungkook took a deep breath.

“Turn the fucking plane around.”

That jolted Namjoon out of his stunned stupor..

“Turn-? Jungkook what…. We’re on a fourteen hour flight-“ Namjoon began but the look on Jungkook’s face made him stop.

“DID I FUCKING STUTTER?”

Namjoon swore.

“Fucking hell… alright just calm the fuck down, Jesus…just put a fucking bullet in that girl’s head and spare us all the headache fuck…” He growled, unbuckling his seat belt and rushing to the cockpit and Yoongi groaned.

“ Let me guess you want me to get in touch with someone in Seoul and ask Hoseok to hold off on letting Seokjin near her…”

Jungkook glared at him.

“If you already know that why the fuck are you still here…” He growled and Yoongi gave him a look.

“Just tell her you’re in love with her and let us live, Jeon Jungkook.”

In love….. what the fuck….

He glared at Yoongi’s back, his asinine words making him madder. God he wanted to crush someone’s skull into dust with his bare hands.

And right now, in his head , that skull belonged to Jung fucking Hoseok.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

 “What just happened?” I asked, frantic staring at the door as Hoseok’s men casually led a fuming Seokjin away while the man himself stared at me, looking pale as parchment.

“ Jungkook found out.” He said shortly and I felt my heart drop although I was half relieved because there had been something insane in Kim Seokjin’s gaze when he’d reached for me , a cruel glint of hunger that told me he would have hurt me really badly if Hoseok hadn’t barged into the room , frantic and worried.

He had given Seokjin a wide smile and then, “ I’m so sorry. We were waiting on her blood results and turns out she has a…. well, certain occupational disease that is very infectious.”

Seokjin’s mouth had dropped open even wider than mine.

“I thought she was a fucking virgin.” He had snapped, and I flinched at how cold and furious he had sounded.

But apparently there was a reason this whole thing had happened.

“What do you mean Jungkook knows? What does that mean?” I asked frantically, fear taking over.

“ He’s heading back here… He wants to see you.”

I felt my entire body go ice cold as I shook my head…

“No…fucking no bring Seokjin back here , he can fuck me that was the fucking deal, Hobi, please don’t../…”

“Elena , I’m so fucking sorry.. Seokjin…he’s fucked in the head…. He likes hurting his whores, likes making them bleed and he would have fucking destroyed you…”

I gaped at him horrified.

“What?!” I hissed shaking my head in disbelief.

“He’s Jungkook’ stepbrother. I’ve arranged whores for him before, I knew he was a little crazy but I’d never seen him before and I didn’t know he was the Kim Seokjin…fuck he outbid everyone and fucker looks like a fucking angel, how the fuck was I supposed to know he’s unhinged? Thankfully, I messaged Yoongi and …. Fuck… Listen… I know I paid for your sister’s surgery but you’re going to have to pay me back….”

I felt my body convulse in rebellion.

“I can’t.. You know I fucking can’t…”

“I can’t make an enemy out of Jungkook…. I can’t.” Hoseok shook his head. “ You can get out of here now if you want but I’d advise you to stay. If you run it’s only going to make Jungkook angrier.”

“WHAT DID I FUCKING DO TO HIM?!!!” I screamed, feeling my composure crumble into smithereens. “WHAT THE FUCK DOES HE WANT FROM ME?!!”

Hoseok flinched, stepping back and holding his hands up.

“Whether I want to or not, I answer to Jungkook.  I shouldn’t have done this in the first place , I’m sorry Elena.” He shook his head and stepped back like the coward that he was and I wanted to hurt him. To shake him and ask him to fucking remember who I was. That I had nothing to do with my father’s sins . That I had been a fucking marionette in his hands, had wanted nothing more than to be left alone.

I stared at him in disbelief.

“So much for being a friend…” I whispered.

His jaw tightened. But he didn’t look guilty. None of them ever did. It was like guilt didn’t exist in their world. They did what they wanted to whoever they wanted , whenever they wanted and they got away with it because that bastard’s word was law. What Jeon Jungkook wanted, he got.

“I’ll get your clothes sent in.”

I watched him leave, the door slamming shut behind him and sagged against the bed, staring at myself. What had just happened?

Was I born to endless misery and misfortune?

Couldn’t I catch a fucking break?

I’d agreed to sell myself hadn’t I? Would have even let Seokjin hurt me if that was what he wanted. Because it was one night. It was one night of this…whatever the hell this was and then freedom. That was the deal.

The door opened again and I stared as a young girl brought me a pile of my clothes neatly folded.

“Do you work here?” I said sharply.

She blinked before bowing her head.

“Yes, mistress.”

I scoffed.

“Don’t call me mistress , I’m here to get fucked, just like you. Tell me does Jungkook ever use the women here.” I demanded.

She looked trapped, glancing at the door, clearly wanting to run .

“Tell me.” I snapped and she flinched.

“I..uh..yes. Sometimes.” She said softly.

“Can you tell whoever fucks him next to kick him in the fucking balls?”

The girl bowed deeply and all but ran out and I sighed, feeling myself shaking. Jungkook was on the way here and I wanted to yell and scream and rave at him but I knew that was exactly what he wanted. I wanted to deny him the satisfaction …wanted to act all cool and composed in front of him but it was impossible…

Because I hadn’t realized just how tired I was of this whole thing, till right this moment, when the end had been in sight. I was supposed to get my two billion won pay off all the debt , give Jisoo the rest of the money and disappear. I was so tired, so tired of this life I’d gotten trapped into, slaving over for hours on end just to afford a couple of meals a day. No friends, no boyfriends, no hope of a future …..

The door banged open and I jumped, crawling back when I recognized the man who had just entered.

“Yoongi-“

“Jungkook wants to see you.” He ground out and I swallowed.

“I need to get dressed. Please just wait outside.” I said shakily.

And then the door opened further and a tall looming shadow stepped in familiar and vomit inducing.

Jungkook looked livid, piercing glinting through the dimply lit room and I stared at him. He was dressed in a tight black t shirt, he sleeves stretched thin over his biceps and the tattoos stark against his skin.

“Leave us.” He said softly and Yoongi moved away to the door leaving me alone with the devil himself. I cursed myself for not putting at least my panties on, I was naked underneath this shirt and although it was big it left nothing to the imagination.

Jungkook’s eyes raked over my form before resting on my face.

“You think you’re smart enough to outsmart me, Elena?” He whispered softly.

I swallowed.

“Send you brother back in. He can fuck me and I’ll pay you back.”

Jungkook hummed, stepping closer and grabbing my clothes from the bed, he grabbed the plain white bra and the pastel pink underwear and then to my complete and utter mortification he brought the clothing up to his face, breathing in .

“Fucking pervert!!!” I screamed, feeling the action like a physical touch and wanting to claw his eyes out and the smirk on his face told me that this was exactly what he wanted but I was too fucking gone to care.

“If you want me to be a whore, fine. I’ll be a whore. But on my terms…” I spat out and he shook his head, laughing.

“I don’t just want you to be a whore, Elena. I want everyone to know that you are one…” He dropped my clothes and moved closer, holding a hand out. “ Come here.”

I stared at the inked fingers, adorned with sterling silver rings and bracelets with the motifs of his gang. I shook my head.

“No. I’m not playing this game with you.” I turned my face away.

His hand shot out gripping my upper arm with enough strength to bruise and I screamed, agony shooting up my arm and shoulders as he dragged me off the bed and onto the floor. I landed hard, hips and elbows bruising from impact and I stared at him in disbelief.

“I’ve been to gentle with you. You’ve forgotten your fucking place.” He bent over and grabbed me by my hair, yanking me to my feet so hard that it felt like my scalp had been ripped away from my skull.

“Okay…okay…Okay Jungkook..just…!!” I said softly, flinching because my pain tolerance was almost zero and Jungkook’s grip was so hard that my eyes were beginning to water now. He let me go, grabbing my panties off the floor and tossing them at me.

“I’m going to count to five. Put those on and get out.”

He walked out of the door and I stumbled a little fumbling with the fabric before quickly, slipping my legs in and yanking it up to my waist. I made to put on something else but his voice came, loud and impatient.

“Get the fuck out here.”

I walked out of the door and he was standing there next to Hoseok. I couldn’t meet either of their gazes , hating how they had so much power over my life. I stared at the floor. It was tempting to yell at them and scream but that never led anywhere.

“ I’ve asked them to stop the payment on the Hospital bill. Seeing as Elena hasn’t kept her end of the bargain.”

I felt my breath hitch at that, willing down the tears as I glared at him.

“What do you want?” I snapped. “ Tell me who you want me to fuck…. I’ll do it. Let’s get this over with so you can go back to whatever sewer you fucking climbed out of. ….”

Hoseok’s breath caught like he couldn’t believe what I’d just said and the look in his eye was a warning but I was sick of this. Sick of them all.

Jungkook turned to Hoseok with a laugh.

“You see hyung? See why I can’t let her go? If I let her scot free, everyone’s going to think I’m a pushover….that any worthless bitch can talk to me any way she wants and get away with it….” He shook his head, staring at me with a glint in his eye. “ I’m not going to choose. They are. You think you can charm your way into Hoseok’s heart and get special treatment? You think you’re ready to be a whore, Elena? Let me show you how a real whore gets treated in Hoseok’s club.”

He gripped my wrist, yanking me behind him as he stalked off down the narrow corridor that opened up into the club. I let myself get dragged out into the club dismally aware of the fact that I was wearing nothing but Hoseok’s shirt. I could feel eyes on me but I kept mine on the back of Jungkook’s head as he dragged me all the way to the front. I knew what he was going to do and at this point I was just numb.

There was no point reasoning with the devil.

I glared at him as he pointed at the stage. “ Get up there.” He whispered harshly.

I stared back at him, not moving. I saw Jungkook’s jaw clench.

“Either you go up there by yourself, with your clothes on. Or I carry you up there, after stripping you naked. What’s it going to be? ”

I glared at him, pursing my lips before climbing up using the small stair in the side. I moved to the center, right in front of the stage lights, so the rest of the room would disappear. I had no wish to see any of the bastards in the room.

“I think all of you recognize this little beauty here, don’t you?” Jungkook’s voice was cheerful, friendly even and I bit my lips, fists clenched. “ Well, if you don’t let me tell you . This is Gong Hyo Suk’s daughter. Remember that bastard? He put a hit out on my father. Killed him and my mom on the night I was supposed to be marrying his fucking daughter. A daughter who later called off the wedding, because I was too poor now, to give her the life she deserved. ”

I felt the familiar ice cold guilt in my vein. I was seventeen, I wanted to scream. I was seventeen and all I did was say what my father asked me to say, do what my father asked me to do.

“ That was nine fucking years ago… and you know what I told myself…. I told myself, that a greedy little bitch like this, doesn’t deserve shit.” He laughed. “ If money’s what she values the most, then the only thing she deserves is to be treated like the whore she is.”

“Why don’t you guys tell me, how much money you’d be willing to spend, to fuck her? Come on, Hobi’s been treating you guys so well lets help him make some money tonight… be generous. ”

I could barely hear what they were calling out but when Jungkook climbed onto the stage next to me, I jumped. Moving back instinctively, I winced when brought a forearm around my throat nearly choking me as he dragged up against his body.

“90 million won….That’s a lot.” He grinned. “ Jihan hyung….. that was you right? You’re gonna pay 90 million won for her?”

I felt my heart race, it was a lot. More than enough for the Hospital Bills, would even leave extra to get a decent apartment somewhere... I grabbed his wrist as it pressed into my throat, trying to pull his hand off me but he just wrapped his free hand around my waist, wrapping his entire body around mine and chuckling into my hair.

Jungkook pressed his head against mine and I froze, hating the close contact.

“Okay…but since I’m feeling a bit left out here…Why don’t I pitch in… 500 Won.” Jungkook said loud and clear.

I froze. An eerie silence fell over the club, laughter stilling and the clink of glasses slowing down.

What.

I struggled to get away from his but his hold tightened.

“Anyone else?” He called out. “ Come on… Not even thousand? Surely you think this one here’s worth a thousand won? Aren’t you going to outbid me?”

No one responded of course they didn’t. Jungkook’s anger was palpable and no one was going to get on his wrong side …..

“Ahh… is that it then? Bid’s going to close for 500 won then…. Hear that baby?” He whispered against my ears and I swallowed. “ 90, million won to five hundred won in a few seconds… What does that tell you?”

“It tells me you’re a fucking psychopath in love with your own voice… Get off me.” I hissed.

“No. What it tells you is that only I get to decide how much that body of yours is worth, not you. . You don’t get to go sell your fucking body behind my back for two billion won and then pay off all your debts and ride off into the sunset, that is not how this works….”

I went limp in his arms fighting tears because he never played fair. Never.

“Hear that Hoseok-ah… I win her for the night for 500 won…fair and square…. Is that alright?” He called out into the darkness and I felt the first inkling of dread begin to seep in.

“No.. No… get off me.” I hissed and he laughed, dragging me off the stage with ease. I screamed, kicking out in disbelief.

Jungkook grinned at me, before grabbing both my arms and yanking them behind me, and I whimpered, unable to move as he easily pulled me along to the door that opened into the hallway. Behind us I heard Hoseok’s voice.

“Jungkook, don’t be impulsive. Think about whatever you’re going to do.”

I flinched at that, panic building.

“He’s not going to do anything. I’ll fucking kill him if he touches me , I-“

“Shut the fuck up, you little bitch.” He shook me hard till my teeth rattled and I sobbed out.

“Jungkook…” Hoseok warned but he merely snarled.

“I know what I’m doing hyung, just…. Don’t disturb us. And make sure everyone here knows that she’s open for business.” It was loud enough to carry through the club and I felt humiliation burn my throat, acrid like acid.

I froze in disbelief.

“Jungkook …” Hoseok’s voice held a tone of reproach.

“ And tell them that her body is amazing. Tell them she spent the night with me , the best fuck I’ve ever had , mouth made for cock.”

I stared straight ahead as he pulled me all the way to the room we had left earlier and I tripped when he shoved me inside, landing on my hands and knees . I quickly rolled back around to land on my ass, crawling back as he slammed the door shut and locked it from the inside.

He stared down at me, mouth grim.

“You do owe me a wedding night. I was so ready to fuck your tight cunt, nine years ago… I think I’ve waited long enough yeah.”

I stared at him in disbelief. I knew exactly what he wanted me to do, to yell and scream and protest and fight so he could get off and forcing me…. Fucking psychopath.

I took a deep breath and nodded.

“If you pay for my sister in laws bills, and give me an apartment sure. “ I shrugged. “You’re not any different from any of the bastards here. I don’t give a damn which one of you idiots wants to rut into me like the absolute animal that you are…. I don’t care…” I said softly.

“you don’t? Really? You want me to tell you what your brother said when one of my men put a gun into his mouth…. He begged for his life…said he had a kid on the way….” Jungkook laughed, shaking his head. “I told him it was better than what his father did…. My sister was six months pregnant when his lieutenant gunned her down on the streets.”

I shuddered, wrapping my arms around myself.

“Why are you telling me this…” I snapped.

“Because she didn’t deserve it did she, Elena? She didn’t fucking deserve to die like that , like a dog on the street when she had nothing to do with any of this…. She didn’t deserve it.” He growled, bending down and gripping my chin hard.

“Maybe she did deserve it.” I spat out. “ If I deserve to be here, maybe your sister deserved to die too. “

He snarled, hand flying to my hair and dragging me up off the floor in one sharp yank. I whimpered as he pushed me on the bed, before climbing on top of me. I felt like every bone in my body was about to snap in two, the weight of him unbearable on me.

“I won the bid tonight…. I won it fair and square… You signed the waiver didn’t you…that you agreed to the auction…I won and I’m going to fucking collect.” He growled, and I kicked out, trying to buck him off of my body.

“Get off me.” I hissed. “ I’m not letting you fuck me for 500 won.”

“How about for your Jisoo then?” He whispered and I went still.

“What?”

He chuckled, reaching down and I felt my pulse pound as he pulled his phone out, dialing quickly and turning on the speakers.

Yoongi’s voice made me go ice cold. Everyone knew what Yoongi did for Jungkook.

“Daehwan’s wife is in a hospital room in Yongsan. Hobi’s got the details. I think she’s served her purpose.”

“No!! JUNGKOOK NO!!” I  screamed , thrashing so hard my head began to spin but he grunted pressing down into me harder.

“Are you serious? I’m not home yet… I can take care of it tonight.” Yoongi said, voice casual and I sobbed, shaking my head in sheer terror.

“Okay… I’ll behave.. I promise.. please just don’t…”

Jungkook hummed.

“Well, that was easy… Yoongi-yah… why don’t you stay on the phone yeah…. Going to get that wedding night I’m owed and if my baby doesn’t co operate you know what to do, yeah?”  

I bit my lips, glaring into the sheets as he gripped my waist, pulling me up.

“Ass up like the bitch that you are, baby.” He whispered and I felt my entire body shudder in disgust. It was worse because I hadn’t done this before. Didn’t know what to expect. But I couldn’t let him know that. If Jungkook knew that I was a virgin, I could just imagine how much fun he’d have with that info.

Hands gripped my wrists, pinning them to the bed and I turned my face away when I felt the press of his lips on my cheeks. He gripped both my wrists with one hand, keeping them pinned over my head and I flinched when I felt his fingers pulling the fabric of my panties aside, just enough for the blunt head of his cock to press against my slit.

“Yoongi, you there?” Jungkook said softly and Yoongi grunted over the phone. I felt my face flame in embarrassment.

“You’re a sick bastard but I’m used to it. What’s up?” he said casually.

“Remember how we used to wonder just how tight Elena’s cunt was… back when we were in school.”

Fucking monster, I thought in disbelief. I hate him I hate him I hate him….

“Good times…” Yoongi chuckled lightly .

Jungkook pushed into me in one hard thrust and pain shot straight up my spine, my insides burning like he’d fucked me with a knife and not his body. I couldn’t stop the cry of agony that got torn of me, my eyes tearing up and tears spilling over onto my cheeks.

“Damn Jungkook, she okay?” Yoongi’s chuckle made me want to claw his face off, and just the urge to kill was growing inside me.

“Well, I can confirm that it is, in fact just as tight as we thought…” He grunted, thrusting into me at a pace that was inhumane, every push and drag of him rubbing my insides raw and I bit down on the sheets under me, afraid that I would do something absolutely humiliating, like beg him to stop.

“Good, you should let me take that tight ass for a ride someday then. With her permission of course…. I’m a gentleman after all. Big on consent.” He laughed and I swallowed the urge to tell him that I would puncture his balls with a switchblade if he came anywhere near me.  

“Oh, she’s going to do whatever I ask her to….aren’t you baby…” He grunted, “ Turn around so I can see you.”

He pulled out of me, his weight lifting off my body as he moved away. I couldn’t move, limbs numb and insides throbbing in pain . His palm landed on my thigh, hard and the sharp sting of it made me jump.

“I said turn around, I want to see your face when I fuck you.” Jungkook growled. I stayed limp, breathing hard and he grunted impatient, fingers sinking into my hair , yanking me to my knees and the movement made my legs scream in protest.

“How’s she so quiet? You fucked the voice out of her, kook-ah?” Yoongi asked amused and Jungkook pulled me by the hair, dragging me to the center and pushing me down till my head landed on the pillow.

“Hyung you should see her right now, all fucked out …. Like she’s never had a dick in her before.” He shook his head, “ Fucking slut. Take that off and hold yourself open for me.”

I stared at him, uncomprehending and he grabbed both my hands, placing them on my knees.

“Grab your knees and pull your legs back… So I can fuck that tight cunt the way I want to.” He said slowly, like I was a dog he was trying to train and I stared at him , defiantly.

“ Go to hell.” I whispered.

Yoongi’s laughter came from somewhere to the right.

“Your dirty talk needs work, Kook ah… Tell her she’s a precious little kitten and she makes you feel really good…. Bitches love that shit…”

Jungkook hovered over me, grabbing the back of my thighs and spreading them wide enough to make me whimper in pain.

“Is that so babygirl? You want me to tell you that? That you make daddy’s cock feel good?” He cooed, nudging the tip against me again and I had never hated anyone so much in my life. I stared up at his face, and he smiled at me, a cheeky little grin that made his bunny teeth stand out and for a second he looked so deceptively angelic and the glimmer of his piercing caught my eye.

I couldn’t help but swallow, gaze trained on the glint of metal on his tongue.

“You like that?” He grinned suddenly, sticking his tongue out for me to see, I felt my eyes widen at how sinfully good he looked .” Hyung she likes my tongue piercing.”

“Show her how it feels on her clit.” Yoongi laughed and I could barely fully process what I heard before Jungkook was crawling down my body, arms, curling on my thighs and yanking me onto his tongue .

I felt the press of his tongue on my slit, licking right into me and the jolt of pleasure was so unexpected, the pleasure so unwanted and yet so overwhelming and I couldn’t stop the way my body thrashed against the streets, lips parted as I practically mewled out in pleasure.

“Definitely a kitten…” Yoongi called out and I shuddered as Jungkook slipped two fingers into me , the ice cold press of his ring inside me making me jump. I wanted to pull away, grab his hair and yank him off but I couldn’t because it was

“Next time I’ll put the dick piercing in too, yeah? Fuck you with a bit of metal on my cock so you can feel that up there…. ” He laughed into my thighs and I screamed when he bit into the flesh there , hard.

“I’m getting bored… Either turn on facetime so I can at least jerk off to this , or I’m hanging up…” Yoongi called out .

“Hyung she clenches down on me every time she hears your voice… Just stay on for a few more minutes yeah, she tastes so fucking good, I’m gonna cum soon….” Jungkook added another finger, slipping in deep before spreading them apart inside me. I whimpered when he pushed his tongue in between the wet digits, licking into my walls and I could feel the ball of his piercing drag against my walls, ice cold and hard.

Was it fucked up that I did clench down on him again, my body apparently a slave to my base desires even as my mind screamed that he was the absolute worst bastard on the face of the planet.

“Elena, you owe me a blowjob at least for this…” Yoongi called out and I glared at the phone.

“I’ll bite your fucking dick off if you come anywhere near me.” I snapped.

“Fuck, I could get off just to that mouthy fuckhole of hers…..” Yoongi grunted.

Jungkook pulled away, climbing back up over me and lightly slapping my breasts.

“Now, how about you open that mouth and let me fuck it?”

Yoongi snorted from behind us and Jungkook glared at the phone before glaring at me again.

“Well?”

“You want to know how hard I can bite?” I said sharply, the pleasure ebbing away into nothing and resentment taking it place, the momentarily physicality of the situation fading and the reminder of who he was and who I was entering my sex addled brain.

“No.. You’re right…. But you know what, I’m not feeling it anymore. I was right.. you really aren’t qualified to be my whore. Your body…it’s frigid like a fucking popsicle…such a fucking turn off. ” He reached over and hung up on the phone.

“Now…”he whispered, leaning in closer and I yelped, when his fingers closed over my throat..” Shut your mouth and take what I give you like a grateful bitch.”

I swallowed when he pushed into me again, his pace steady as he fucked into me, eyes closed and I realized that he was almost fully dressed having just unbuttoned himself enough to get his cock out.

When he stiffened, spilling into me his eyes blew open and he locked eyes with me, wide eyed and for one horrible second he looked young and vulnerable and hurt.

I blinked as he pulled out, the sticky warm mess of his cum dripping down my inner thighs and onto the sheets.

“Well, that was much worse than I thought it would be.”  He said and I stayed on the bed as he grabbed his phone and buttoned himself back up.

He smirked at me and then reached into his pocket.

I quickly pulled myself together, ignoring the aches and pains and getting to my knees before reaching for my dress on the bed. it was kind of pointless because I still had Hoseok’s shirt on and I wasn’t going to take that off in front of Jungkook.

“Well, I’m a man of my word , Elena so…here you go..just as we discussed.” He tossed a coin on the bed and I stared at the engraved 500 on the shiny surface, feeling my rage swell inside me.

“If you still want to work out a payment plan for your sister’s bills …. Why don’t you come to my office tomorrow?” He tossed his card on the bed before  moving away to the door.

Fucking bastard.

Author’s note : My whole life is filled with regrets . 

#jungkook smut #bts smut #ts fics #jungkook fics #bts fanfic #jungkook mafia au #bts mafia au

[yostresswritinggirl]

Hi there. Can I request a poly relationship with Albedo, Xiao and Scaramouche ? A mix of fluff n a pinch of smut is this possible ?

First of all, what the fuck gave you this wacky idea? I thought at first, wow, this is so random, how did they think this. But then upon making the banner- IT'S ALL MY HUSBANDS IN ONE FICNWOFHLSNDLKSBSOANA

I'll do my best but oh gawd, I'm just so baffled right now HAHAHHA- brain juice GONE

Three Shorties Convention

Poly Relationship with Scaramouche, Albedo and Xiao... (event masterlist)

HOW?!

Three individuals from three different nations somehow collated to love a single human, that of which is you. With how wide your range is for such individuals, we can greatly assume that you are an adventurer travelling the world.

You first met Scaramouche who was undercover, on the way to Mondstadt/Liyue through boat. As he was in the down low, he made sure to act friendly to avoid suspicion. When he heard you were on the same path, he thought of using you as an alibi.

The next person you came across was Xiao when you were passing by the Inn. You heard of the Adepti residing in the area and wanted to ask for blessings as your journey would be much more confusing and dangerous. You lit up incense and a small prayer before leaving.

The last person you met was Albedo. Mond was your last destination before you laid low again until your next long expedition, and you were looking for Alice who you met long ago during your expeditions. You last heard about Mond from her and wanted to talk to her about your adventures but ended up empty.

What made them stay/intrigued? For Scaramouche, he saw you messing with the meteors and your theories, your disarrayed thoughts and ideas somehow made sense when he looks past the lines. And you ended up being the reason he found the large piece of meteor in that... island thingy.

For Xiao, it was the incense I mentioned earlier. It was something you got as a souvenir from a commission in Inazuma, and the scent it gave off brought him to Teyvat Nirvana, the voices silent and his body soothed. His curiousity got the best of him as he tracked your path.

And finally, you first piqued Albedo's interest when you mentioned your affiliation with Alice, and when he listened to your stories (you forced him to listen since Alice was not there) it remindee him greatly of his master.

All of them were attached so badly that on your way to the wilderness one day, the three of them ended up confronting you in some kind of JJBA way with you in the middle. Their Visions and weapons were raised in worry until you identified how you knew them all.

And when they found out of each other's interests towards you, they grew more wary but turned to you: who was busy picking up a mint flower to truly understand what's going on.

"I like all of you!" Somehow all three of them were smart enough to realize that you hold at least a drop of endearment for each of them.

It was supposed to be a silent competition, that then ended up to an ambiguous relationship through coexistence. The problem here is: all four of you barely understood the grounds of a proper relationship, and delved deeper into this polyamory without a second thought.

Equal Thirds

Oh geezus, this is the most confusing setup you've been through. Having to juggle between three continents, three men, three different occasions. They were so petty to the point that your schedule must be split EQUALLY or else the other two would ambush the place you would be in.

Albedo is the busiest and lax when it comes to your "relationship schedule." As a person of Alchemy, he takes days buried deep into his research and he is more than thankful for the existence of a schedule, as he struggles with the maintenance of human relations a concrete time and day for when he is needed balances this. Albedo requests your presence during the period after his major experiments where he wishes to unwind and empty his brain of the equations and machinations. His type of love deals with comfort and distraction.

Xiao has the most free time in your relationship in terms of work, but he is also the one tied down strictly to his code of conduct. His time with you comes from your visits to Liyue and he will always be by your side whether you're in the outskirts or within the mortal realm. His type of love, ironically, is filled with longing touches and whispers of adoration for your strength and light that silences the voices in his head.

Scaramouche is the neediest boy in this bunch, the most mortal of them and the farthest from your reach. Your relationship is a secret to everyone especially the Fatui, but he makes sure that every agent in Liyue and Mond does not lay a hand on you or else he's breaking that same limb. Your time with him comes when HE comes over no matter where you are or what you do. His 'love' is filled with materialism and feisty aura, revelling in strenght and power dynamics.

When you're in charge of the schedule is the rare times that all three of you are together, because you plan your expeditions well in par with their seemingly conflicting schedules. Soon enough you four would be a whole team of travellers going around Teyvat to indulge whatever curiousities you lay upon.

"Circus Festival in Fontaine? Sign me and my three boys the fuck up. No complains, I know you're free."

Camping and travelling with them is sooo convenient too because they're all incredibly strong in constitution and battle. You only need to hang back and watch as they bring you a fireworks of elements, which are thankfully not very harmful against each other.

You're NEVER hurt or even TOUCHED when they're with you, they always have keen eyes for danger and always stick close to you to make sure you are safe. But on a RARE occasion that you DO get hurt, they have a formation: Albedo is tasked in retrieving you, Scaramouche is the backup in clearing a safe area for possible first aid, and Xiao lets all hell break loose once you three are gone.

They help out as much as they can whenever you all go out to camp but ultimately it ends up being some kind of adventuring class for the three of them since you're the master in this field.

Cute stuff: You never keep watch because they always want to cuddle, so one would be up and the other two would be cuddling you on both sides, and the rounds would switch between them while you have your beauty nap.

Albedo is pretty chill with the other two, but Scaramouche and Xiao seem to have a tension between them due to his Harbinger status. Xiao is wary and protective of Albedo because of the knowledge of his background coming from Morax. And all three of you deal with Scara's chattiness.

Your Pet Names for them! Scaramouche: Darling; Xiao: Sweetie; Albedo: Beloved. If you go beyond that, they start to see favoritism so you picked them carefully.

Their Pet Names for you! Scaramouche: My Dear; Xiao: Beloved; Albedo: Sunshine.

Soon enough, their soft rivalries turned into friendly coexistence and they would start to at least see each other in a better light besides acquaintances. While nothing physical or lovey-dovey would happen between them as they only ever see you in that way, they develop respect and slight trust. Competition long gone as it dissolves into compassion in protecting you and giving you the loving you deserve.

@albaedhoe @struggljng @heisenwurst @moaa @dandelion-dreams @witchsungie @lehra @kookieyachi @struggljng @zelos-simp @legionqueensav @snackgod @rxsalinee @cala-ran @wind-wheel @lilydewi22

Softcore under the cut! No looking, my children

In this relationship, individual and multiple participating intercourse is normal, and they happen when all parties involved are ever comfortable. With the fact that you'll change continents in mind soon after, the boys have their little rituals with you.

The most prominent of all would be Scaramouche's signature hickey on your neck. He sucks it hard enough to make it stay for WEEKS, so that when the other boys move to kiss you on your neck, they see the apparent mark and groan to themselves in defeat. It was your sensitive and ticklish spot, and he makes sure he owns it.

For Albedo, he almost always (probably in a kink way) do it with you on a surface that's NOT the bed. Table, chair, sofa, his lap, it seems that the bed is a sacred place for rest. And he usually ends up doing it when he is about to finish his work, hence the convenience of such furnitures. You were conditioned to the point that if you even just innocently lean on a furniture, your mind and body immediately snaps back to those moments, making you back off with a flushed face.

Xiao is the most innocent and yeet friskiest of them all. He loves to litter you with kisses all over your body, no bites and no scratches, just innocent flutters of his lips that makes you tingle. But such moments of lovemaking... seem to always happen on the Inn's balcony. Most of the time it's when the door leading there is closed for the night, but you were sure there were occasions that someone at least knew or saw what was happening, but you two were too drowned in pleasure to notice.

Whenever all four of you were to participate, safe words are always emphasized. Because you're suffocating right after between their bodies with all holes filled to the brim with them. Usually the formation goes as: Albedo behind you, Xiao in front and Scaramouche in your mouth. They may switch up when you still have the stamina but that's their default order, and yes, you orgasm multiple times and are overstimulated a lot. To the point that you're getting used to it.

It's a golden rule to always shower before and after your session, and they would be very caring and gentle during aftercare. With this arrangement, you always have a large bed rented or in your arsenal for a huge cuddle session at night.

#genshin impact #genshin impact imagines #genshin impact headcanons #genshin impact x reader #xiao x Reader #scaramouche x reader #albedo x reader #poly #smut #not for children kinda #exile.flower #exile.goblet #kabdisnsosmsps

[happytroopers]

crosshairs fic idea: reader is gossiping with coworkers (maybe medics idk) about who the most attractive clone is and reader mentions crosshair and he somehow finds out and teases her

Teasing // Crosshair x reader

“It’s definitely Captain Rex. ” Tula, a Rodian nurse from the 212th, stated decidedly. You giggled into the shitty GAR rationed caf.

“That’s just cause your into blondes.” You teased, content with the rounds of chuckles at the mess hall table as Tula’s teal cheeks blushed blue.

“I still don’t know why we’re having this conversation, they’re clones, they all look the same! Thats like the whole thing.” Rys groaned uncomfortably, the only man at the table of civilian enlistments. It was rare for some many of your friends to be in the same place at the same time- but medical staff and engineering alike, every six months after your first deployment civilian enlistments were shipped back to Coruscant for a week long training refresher.

“You can’t say that, it’s rude!” Tula slapped his arm, eyebrow ridges furrowing over her galaxy eyes. He held his hands up in surrender.

“Yeah Rys, we won’t assume you’re any less straight if you admit that Wolffe is clearly the most attractive.” Raina grinned, her peach colored lekku twitching at the thought of the commander. You considered the idea but shook your head as other names got thrown around.

Kix, Fives, Bly, Keeli, Cody, and a couple other names you didn’t quite recognize the names of were tossed around the table. Haircuts, scars, tattoos, personality all became deciding factors as you at your dinner, occasionally chiming in to tease your friends.

“Ok then, who do you think the hottest soldier is?” An engineer from some outer moon data post asked after you teased her for her choice- Tup, a younger soldier in the 501st that you hadn’t met since your transfer to Clone Force 99.

You held your hands up, ready to evade the question. But Raina interjected, a challenging look on her face. You’d gone through academy with the peachy colored twi-lek and her sharp tongue was almost faster than her flying. You knew that look, and it didn’t bode well.

“If you don’t answer, I’ll tell every trooper I see all week that you said it was them.” She threatened with a smirk that said she already knew she had won. The smirk grew to a grin when you let out a defeated sigh.

“Well, in my own personal opinion, that Crosshair is the most attractive man we work with.” You admitted quietly. An honest answer on your part, you did think he was attractive even if you’d never say it to his face. Immediately, several pairs of disbelieving eyes landed on you.

“What? He doesn’t even count!” Rys pointed an finger at you to emphasize his point, “he doesn’t even look like the other clones!”

You shrugged as Tula slapped the back of his head again, her voice scolding as she hissed, “You can’t say that either!”

Then she looked at you, “Really though? He’s meaner than a burned gundark.”

“He’s scary.” Raina nodded.

“He’s an ass.” Another one of the 212th enlistments echoed from down the table. You’d forgotten that a few of the units they were assigned to probably had worked with Clone Force 99 at some point. Nevertheless, suddenly, you felt a need to defend the sniper who had finally become what you’d consider a friend.

“Ok, so it takes a while to get to know him, but...” you started, thinking of all the amazing qualities no one else saw because they weren’t with him all the time, “he’s loyal to a fault, really funny, always pulls me out of sticky situations and usually manages to keep me out of them to begin with, once you get to know him and how he is, you see how much he cares about his-“

“Ok, sure,” Raina cut you off, clearly not believing the cold eyed sniper could care about anything or anyone. She paused to pitch her voice up, flutter her eyelashes, and clasp her hands beside her face like a cartoon princess, “we don’t know him like you do~”

She interrupted herself with a snicker before she continued in her normal voice, “and all that bantha crap, but this is about attractiveness. What makes him hot? And don’t give me any of this, personality is all I look at shit.”

“And if I tell you, you’ll leave me alone?” You asked, though it was more of a demand. Tula nodded, she had always been a little boy crazy, and was dying to hear the scoop. You sighed again, hoping your cheeks weren’t too flushed, “fine, He’s very unique looking, in all the best ways. He’s very tall and lean, but crazy built. I’m into the silver hair, and believe it or not, under the armor that man has the best ass you’ll ever see.”

Tula was leaning on the table, giggling wildly at the juicier bits of you description. Raina had leaned back in her seat, and rolled her eyes, “To each their own, I suppose.”

Fortunately for you, the conversation switched to complaining about to the soldiers that were in charge of your training. There was a rumor the Fox used “civilian training” as punishment for his men when they earned a reprimand. It made sense, all the Coruscant guardsmen that were tasked with running drills with you weren’t exactly thrilled to be there. As if any of you were either.

“Yeah, I definitely don’t understand that attitude. We get it, you don’t want to be here, neither do we, but we are so let’s just get it over with- with out the..... are you even listening?” You were in the middle of your tangent when it was clear none of your group was listening to you. Instead there were all staring over your head with varying looks of slight fear, curiosity, and overall disdain. Tula was the one who attempted to subtly point behind you. At first you feared it was one of the troopers in charge of your training, so you quickly turned around with a forced apologetic look on your face.

To your surprise, you found Crosshair. Helmet free, as usual he had a toothpick between his teeth as he gave your group an appraising sweep. He had the same look on his face that he did when he was sizing up ‘the regs’- until he got to you. It took a year for him to stop looking at you that way, but his slight sneer eased out to neutral-which when it came to the sniper, it might as well have been an ear to ear grin.

“Crosshair! What are you doing here?” You asked, turning around in your seat. In addition to his sudden appearance, just his president was slightly confusing. Typically, Hunter would come himself, or send Tech- all to avoid a potential fight. Your training mates looked slightly bewildered at the amicable exchange.

“Springing you. We’ve got an assignment.” He shrugged after plucking the toothpick from between his lips. Like a true creature of habit, he started twirling the stick between his fingers. You quirked an eyebrow motioning to the other civilians.

“You can’t ‘spring me’, it’s GAR regulation for me to do this training refresher.” You reminded him, he rolled his eyes- but you weren’t sure if his disdain was for your use of air quotes or just disdain for GAR regulation in general. With any member of the Bad Batch, it was usually general disrespect for the rules. You gave him a look before continuing, “I still have three more days.”

“Is it really training? You could run circles around anyone here, especially them.” He drawled as he nodded his head over his shoulders at the table of red painted troopers who were eyeing him in distrust. Your eyes went a little wide, was that a compliment? And then you ducked your head at the offended glares of your table. In an effort to prevent a fight, you stood quickly before letting him lead you off.

“They’re aren’t gonna let me leave, Crosshair.” You reminded him, looking up to meet his eyes. He smirked a bit, setting his eyes forward.

“How are they gonna stop us?” He challenged, dropping his smile to glare at a passing trooper.

“Well, ion cannons come to mind.” You mused before clearing your throat, “You guys could always go with me, you went on plenty of missions before you got stuck with me. It be like the good ole days.”

He didn’t laugh at your joking tone, but shook his head, “You’re one of us, you stay with us”

You were stunned to silence for a second, despite your friendship he’s never referred you you as ‘one of them’. Heat rose to your cheeks as you exited the corridor into a lift, so Crosshair diffused the tension.

“Mission takes precedence over regulations. When have we been know to follow the rules, anyways.” He mused, swiping his ID card so the lift would let you out in the hangar. He relaxed a bit when you snorted a laugh before he continued on, “Besides, how can pull you out of sticky situation if you’re on a different planet?”

You froze in your spot, stomach dropping and cheeks flaring with red hot embarrassment; you had forgotten the cardinal rule of working with Crosshair.

If you didn’t have eyes on Crosshair, Crosshair definitely had eyes on you. And in this case, apparently ears as well.

“Ok, look-“ you started, hoping to ease your embarrassment, but all of the excuses you could come up with fell flat before they made it out of your mouth. Fortunately, the lift door slid open, allowing you to escape before you could further your embarrassment.

Crosshair actually chuckled out loud, long legs easily traipsing past you as he headed towards the Havoc Marauder. Momentarily, he twisted around to walk backwards, pointing his toothpick towards you, “Don’t worry, your ass is almost as good as mine.”

#crosshair x reader #crosshair x you #bad batch x reader #bad batch x you

[jackrrabbit]

Spoiled Rotten /// Overhaul x f!Reader (18+)

Request: What if Overhaul fucks spoiled rich reader because her dad owes the yakuza money and in exchange Kai takes the daughter as a form of payment using her as his personal stress doll whenever and wherever he wants making her into his perfect little doll

A/N: While I was writing this my roommate asked if I was okay bc cause I kept stopping to fan myself and blush lmaooooo god I’m such a brat. I did change the concept up a bit, hope that’s fine!

This is dedicated not only to the OG requester but also to everyone who read the excerpt I posted a while back and told me they couldn’t wait to see the finished product!! Love you guys ❤️

Tags/warnings: threats, dubcon/coercion, dom/sub, brat taming, degradation, exhibitionism, restraints, mentions of forced prostitution, verbal & physical harassment, kidnapping, kinda breath play?, long

The first thing you notice when you come to are voices. Multiple people talking to each other, speech overlapping in patterns you can’t make out. They’re quiet—not whispering for your sake, but quiet because you’re still half knocked-out and you can barely hear.

The second thing you notice is the pounding in your head and the lingering smell of something sweet spread over your nose and mouth.

The third thing you notice is the fact that when you try to blink your eyes open, your lashes brush against something soft and dark. You’re blindfolded…and gagged, and your hands feel like they’re cuffed behind your back. From what you can sense around you, it seems like you’re hunched in a kneeling position with your cheek flattened against the floor and your bare feet tucked under your backside.

At least you’re still in your nightgown. You can feel the frilly silk of it, a useless barrier between your skin and the cool air, and it reminds you of how you got here in the first place.

A loud noise in the night. Your father’s voice pleading. A heavy thump. The door to your bedroom banging open and a strange man holding you down to your bed…lifting a sweet-smelling rag to your mouth…telling you to “take a deeeeep breath, princess.”

“Hey, I think she’s waking up.”

An invisible hand fists itself in your hair and you whine in pain as your upper body is lifted off the floor. Once you’re properly upright, you hear squeaking, shoes against concrete, and the heat and breath and presence of someone behind you. Something rustles at the back of your head—you’re too scared to move so you stay still—and then the blindfold is being lifted off your face.

Once it’s gone, you have to blink for a moment even despite the low light of the dingy room where you’ve…apparently…been kidnapped. By the freaking yakuza. And for some reason, they’re all wearing bird-beak masks.

You close your eyes, almost wishing they hadn’t taken the blindfold off. You’d prefer to live in blissful ignorance of how decidedly unclean the floor is. How dare they let your face touch it? What happened to honor among thieves?

“Do you know why you’re here?”

Against your will, your eyes flick up to the speaker. He’s the only one sitting, and somehow that gives him a position of power among the others. The leader?

Unsettling golden eyes rest on yours, and you realize he’s waiting for your answer, so you slowly move your head from side to side.

“Didn’t know about daddy’s bad habits, huh?” This time the person speaking is behind you, the one who untied your blindfold, a thin man with lank, greasy blond hair. He’s the one who drugged me, you remember in a surge of panic, and you try to stand up away from him only for him to step on the chain that connects your handcuffs, jerking you back and pinning you—painfully—to the floor.

“Careful, Setsuno. I told you not to leave marks. Let her talk.”

“Got it, boss.” The blond—Setsuno—fumbles at the back of your head and then he’s pulling the gag out of your mouth.

You open and close your mouth a few times to stretch out the stiff muscles. “Oh. My. God. Was that polyester you just took out of my mouth? Do you have any idea how bad synthetics are for sensitive skin? I’m totally going to break out.”

A hush falls over the little room. You could hear a pin drop.

“…Are you complaining about the quality of the fabric we gagged you with?” the leader asks after a second.

“You may be yakuza, but you don’t have to act like savages,” you reply primly, aligning your knees together and sending a proud look off to the side.

“Ohh…little princess deserves better, does she?” Setsuno coos. He edges closer to rub his cheek against yours and laughs when you cringe away from him. “Boss, you shoulda seen her bedroom. All pink and frilly, looked like royalty lived there. Bet they treat you like a real princess at home, huh? No wonder your daddy’s in debt.”

“Daddy isn’t—“

“Your father…took out loans from my gang. My men came last night to collect,” the leader says, drumming his fingers over the armrest of his chair impatiently.

He’s wearing plastic gloves. Why is he wearing plastic gloves? Immediately your mind is spinning, imagining all the different gruesome possibilities of what they’re going to do to you. “That’s ridiculous. My daddy doesn’t need to borrow money—“

“Clearly he does, because it looks like he pissed it all away on his daughter.” The leader’s eyes are cold enough to make you shiver—although maybe that’s just the icy temperature of the floor soaking through your nightgown.

“He had a couple payments overdue, so we stopped by to ask nicely for him to pay up,” Setsuno says, resting his chin on your shoulder. “Didn’t find too many valuables in your house, but then we got our hands on a real treasure.”

“Don’t touch me—“

“You don’t seem to understand the position you’re in,” the leader says. “When I made my contract with your father, he understood that obligations like these are inherited. Since he can’t pay his debt, you’re going to be working it off in his place.”

Working it off? You swallow. Somehow you don’t think he’s talking about your little part-time job as a receptionist at your daddy’s company. “You can’t make me do that.”

“I’m not sure you’re getting the gist, princess,” Setsuno hums. “What we’re gonna do is we’re gonna put you in a room, and then men are gonna give us money, and then we’ll let those men fuck you. All that money’s gonna go toward paying what your daddy borrowed. Sound good?”

For the first time since you can remember, you’re shocked speechless. They’re going to…what? But you’re a quick thinker, and instead of letting these filthy, awful gangters boss you around, you raise your chin haughtily to look directly into the leader’s eyes. “I don’t think so. If Daddy’s the one who got himself in debt, you can make him whore himself out to pay it back. You can’t hold me responsible for something he’s done.”

Another brief silence, and then you hear a whistle echo out from the corner of the room (and you try not to look toward it, reminding yourself that this can only get worse if they know how scared you are). “She’s got a mouth on her, Overhaul,” someone says.

Overhaul. So the leader’s name is Overhaul. How ridiculous; it sounds like a villain’s name.

“Aww, princess,” Setsuno says, and once again his voice is too close for your comfort. “Little spoiled princess doesn’t know how to shut her mouth and suck it up when things don’t go her way? Well…you’ll learn.”

You don’t want to know what he’s talking about, although if you thought about it for more than a second it’d be obvious. You suck in a harsh breath and the cool, damp air stings against your dry throat. “You can’t just make me—“

“Ohh, I think we can. See, if your daddy’s been spending all of the Shie Hassaikai’s money on his precious daughter, don’t you think you owe a little too? Like, this dress—“ you jump as Setsuno’s hand tugs on the thin, floaty silk— “was bought with Overhaul’s money, so it belongs to him, right?”

You keep quiet, not wanting to prompt him to go further, but when his hands stroke up over your waist to grope your breasts in full view of everyone else in the room, you don’t really have to guess.

“And, y’know, your daddy’s been keeping you nice and healthy with Overhaul’s cash, making sure you grow up into such a pretty girl…” Setsuno’s voice is a purr in your ear as his hands squeeze your tits almost lovingly, then pinch your nipples through the fabric. “So hey—if you think about it, this tight little body…belongs to Overhaul too. Isn’t that right, sir?”

You squirm in place as best you can but with the metal cuffs digging into your wrists, there’s nothing you can do to get away from his touch. You’re desperate enough to shoot a terrified glance up at the leader—surely there are rules about treating an innocent girl like this, even for the yakuza—but he looks as unmoved as before. “Get her out of my sight. We’ll give her a rest for the next few days, and then…”

“No!” you yelp, too panicked to keep up the pretense of confidence. “I won’t, I can’t do that, please don’t make me—“

“Shhh. You’ll get used to it, princess. And if you don’t…” Setsuno’s hand combs though your hair and then trails down your neck, tracing the path of your spine between your shoulder blades. “…well, you won’t really have much of a choice, will you?”

And then he’s tugging on your cuffed hands, pulling you to a standing position, but you wriggle away from him and do everything you can to stay planted on the ground so they can’t take you away from here, away from the only man who is capable of stopping this. Overhaul. “Please! I’m— I can work it off another way! I’ll be useful— I’ll—“

Overhaul leans forward a fraction in his chair, and you wonder if you’ve caught his interest. “What, exactly? How do you think you can be useful to me?”

You bite your lip and wrack your brains, not knowing whether the question is rhetorical. What skills do you have that would be valuable to them? Suddenly all the knowledge you’ve gained in your short life seems so meaningless. You’re a decent receptionist (well, decent is a stretch), but if Overhaul wanted someone to answer calls for him you’re pretty sure he would’ve asked.

Why did you spend your life learning such impractical skills? The four-year weekend course you took on horseback riding jumps to mind and you want to hit your head against the wall. Why didn’t you ask your father to sponsor a class in something that would actually matter in the long run? And what would even be useful to these people? Accounting? Bookkeeping? Extortion?

There’s nothing valuable you can offer. You’ve wasted your life, and now you’re going to pay for it. Seriously, the only thing you’re actually good at is keeping your boyfriends (or, rather, the men you cycle through once a month) happy until the novelty wears off and you get bored and move on to the next lovesick target—

—wait. Keeping your boyfriends happy. That’s a skill, isn’t it?

Once, a little bit after you turned eighteen, you’d had a rather illicit conversation with one of your more sexually adventurous friends about being a sugar baby. Your friend had just secured a very generous benefactor, and you’d been so intrigued by all the designer purses and vacations to Cabo that you’d almost considered trying it for yourself. She’d even helped you set up a profile on Seeking Arrangements that listed your physical features and interests, but you’d blanched when it came time to post photos.

“But why do men even like this?” you'd asked your friend after your picture-less profile received its dozenth unsolicited offer. “Rich, successful guys shouldn’t have so much trouble finding girlfriends that they have to resort to paying for sex.”

“It’s a power trip,” she’d replied. “Most men never get the chance to have a woman who’s willing to do and be whatever he wants, whenever he wants it. You’re his ideal girlfriend, his therapist, his wife, and his stress relief all in one.”

At the time, you’d decided against it, deleting your profile and telling your friend you’d rather just keep taking advantage of your real father doting on you than have to fake orgasms for rich men in their 50’s. But back then, you’d had a choice; now that you’ve been kidnapped by a gang who wants you to get fucked by a bevy of strangers to pay off a debt you’ve never even heard of, you no longer have the privilege of a way out. Or, at least, the options are a lot less appealing than before.

You tilt your head back to Overhaul, eyeing him for the first time with real scrutiny instead of prideful disgust. Judging from what you can see of his face under the ornate bird mask (and again, what is with the freaking bird masks?), he’s fairly young, mid-twenties at the oldest. Short, sort of wavy dark hair (you’ve always had a thing for dark hair), a trim suit and tie, and those eyes. Like he can read your mind just looking at you.

He’s…handsome enough, you have to admit to yourself. But it’s not just that. There’s something pristine about him, something untouchable that commands discipline. He’s clean. You and him are probably the only clean things in this hovel of a room.

“Well? I’m waiting,” Overhaul says.

And now that you’ve got the idea in your head, it’s almost too embarrassing to meet his gaze. But you can do this; you have to do this. At least it’ll be your choice, and—you’re hoping—it’ll be better than the alternative.

“I could be yours,” you tell him, taking pride in the fact that your voice isn’t breaking.

His eyes narrow and you think god, his eyelashes are long. It’s not fair. Men never appreciate having long eyelashes. What is he thinking? Is he going to kill you for even suggesting it? But it’s too late now…you have to dig yourself a little deeper if you don’t want to go through with their original plan for debt fulfillment.

You force your muscles to relax, knowing this’ll be impossible to pull off if you’re tense and biting down on the words like they’re going to choke you. If you’re going to make him believe it, you have to make yourself believe it too. “You… This job must be hard. Even for a—a powerful man like you, it has to be stressful, right? Always looking out for the interests of the gang instead of your own…needs.”

Overhaul doesn’t move, but you’re so focused on him it would be impossible for you to miss the way a single muscle in his neck flexes. You’ve hit a nerve.

You take a cautious step toward him, trying to channel the sexually-liberated vixen you consider yourself when you’re not in your nightgown surrounded by men who could murder you with their bare hands and not miss a minute of sleep. “You’re always giving, aren’t you? Looking toward the future of the gang? Doesn’t it get frustrating when—when a pretty thing is in front of you and you don’t even get…a little taste of her?”

Oh god, you can feel the humiliated heat rushing to your cheeks. How can you be saying this? You’ve played the role of seductress plenty of times before, but never in such a risky situation. You just have to keep moving toward him and hope it feels authentic enough to convince him.

“You’ve worked hard. And…like he said, my—my body belongs to you.” Now you’re close enough to Overhaul and he hasn’t stopped you, so you lower yourself onto the floor, knees bumping softly into the cold surface. Kneeling between his legs.

Overhaul stares down at you, gaze as sharp and cold as before—and you’re sick with anxiety, so scared you can feel your hairs raising up on end—but if he wanted you to stop, he would have said something, right? So you shuffle a little closer and nuzzle your cheek over the inside of his clothed thigh like a kitten, then raise your head up to him to give him your best bedroom look, the one that says, I want you. I need you. No one but you. The look no man has ever been able to resist.

“…You deserve something to yourself, sir,” you murmur.

There’s a collective intake of breath as every person in the room simultaneously realizes what you’re offering. Overhaul’s expression doesn’t change, but once again, a tendon jumps out white under the skin of his throat and there’s a creak of latex on leather as his grip on the arm of the chair tightens.

“Damn,” Setsuno says under his breath from behind you. Someone whistles. You’re pretty sure you hear the word ‘slut’ being tossed around, but there’s reverence behind it.

“And what makes you think you’re so valuable?” Overhaul asks.

You close your eyes to ground yourself for a second. He’s interested, you know that much. You’ve never really had to convince someone to want you, but there’s a first time for everything. Besides, you only have to look at him for a second to know he does want you, which isn’t a surprise. Who wouldn’t?

“I’ll do anything you want, be anything you want,” you tell him, echoing your conversation with your friend back then. “Take out your anger on me if that’s what you’re into. When you’re tired of me, you can consider my debt paid and let me go.”

“And?” he prompts.

‘And’? And what? You’re offering yourself to him, your body and your mind—what more can he possibly ask from you? You cast your thoughts around, wondering what else you have to give him. “And…and I’ll do it willingly. You, um—you look like a man who appreciates obedience.”

And that’s it. Your last shred of pride is gone. Not only are you offering yourself up to a man to use as his personal stress doll, you’re saying you’ll be compliant every step of the way. Knowing yourself, you’re pretty sure that’s impossible, but you just need to make him believe it long enough for you to find a way out of here. You can pretend to enjoy getting fucked by a gangster a few times. You’ll live.

But you’re naive. And with the stream of thoughts pushing through your head, you never really consider one thing, one essential thing: how you look pleading up at him in that pale pink nightdress—soft, pure, immaculate against the filth of the underworld, the only clean body that Overhaul’s seen in a long time.

And you’re right. He is a man who appreciates obedience.

“Willingly…so you’d be willing to prove it.”

Your head jerks up and down in response. Yes! He’s taking the bait, now I just have to get him alone and—

“Then demonstrate.”

When a moment passes and you don’t move, Overhaul tips his head to the side, gaze still locked on you, and gestures vaguely at his lap. You blink and then shy back, shrinking under the hungry gazes of the onlookers. “You can’t mean—in front of them?”

“And here I thought you were going to be obedient.” There’s no mercy, no amusement in his voice. No hint of humanity.

So he’s serious. He wants you to give him a blowjob in front of—how many? one, two three, four—four other men!? Your first instinct is to jump back away from him and your next is to slap him for even suggesting it; you can actually hear the jingle of your cuffs as you attempt to raise your hand. You’ve gotten a little kinky before—blindfolds, vibrators, maybe a hand tied to the bedpost with a Hermès scarf once or twice, but this is a whole different level. And the way they’re all looking at you…like they’re itching to see you brought down. How absolutely disgusting.

But Overhaul’s waiting for your answer, and you know full well that you’re not going to deny him.

“O-Of course.” You lean forward over the seat of the chair so your face is just inches from his lap. “Um. My hands...?”

They’re still cuffed behind you, but it seems like they’re going to stay that way when Overhaul gives a curt shake of his head. “Use your mouth.”

Once again, you’re stunned into silence. How are you supposed to—? Without your hands? It doesn’t even seem like he’s going to undo his pants for you. It’s like he wants to humiliate you…oh, wait. As soon as the thought crosses your mind, it’s clear that’s exactly what he’s trying to do.

You give him another doe-eyed glance, bidding him to at least undo his belt, but he remains unmoved. Bastard.

After aiming another glare at him (because as obedient as you’re attempting to be, you’ve never been good at concealing your emotions) you lean deeper in and take the stiff leather of his belt between your teeth, gently easing it out of the buckle and trying to ignore the mixture of earthy and metallic tastes it leaves on your tongue. It takes a few tries, but eventually you’ve got the tail of the belt out of the buckle and you pull your head back to guide the metal down until the belt is hanging open from its loops.

A rush of accomplishment surges through you when you get it open, and then you want to slap yourself. Accomplishment? From doing this with your mouth like an animal—like a dog? You can hear laughter and mocking encouragement from the men watching, but you steel yourself and dip back in to get Overhaul’s pants undone. The button is tricky, especially with your face nudging into the hard muscle of his abdomen through his shirt, but somehow you manage to tug the fabric slit over the button and then—delicately, delicately—clamp the zipper between your teeth and peel it downward.

“Oh, she’s good,” someone says from the background. Setsuno. You look up warily, but Overhaul’s eyes haven’t moved from you.

Now that you’ve got his pants open, you’re face to face (literally) with what you’re going to have to deal with. The outline of his cock is bulging the fabric of his boxers outward, and he’s not even half erect. You snatch a look back up at him—and damn it, you have to stop doing that, because every time you look into those golden eyes and that stupid bird mask you feel like a lamb looking at a bird of prey right before it snatches you from your safe little lamb-house in the meadow and—fuck, you just have to get on with it.

So you dip down and mouth over him through the fabric, spreading the flat of your tongue over the length of his thick cock. Your mouth feels like you’ve been eating cotton (probably because they drugged you earlier) but you force yourself to salivate, letting drool spill over your tongue and dampen his boxers. When you duck and spread your lips down on the place you can feel the tip stretching out, you know the friction must feel good, because despite the lack of even so much of a deep breath from the man above you, his cock is getting harder.

You nudge your mouth over the tent between Overhaul’s legs again, letting the heat of your breath wash over him—but when he doesn’t do anything, you pull back and blink up at his face. Does he expect you to get him off through his underwear? You could, but most of your moves depend on skin-to-skin contact. There’s no way you can get his cock out with your mouth like you undid his pants, so…what? “Are—are you going to take it out?”

Overhaul brings a gloved hand to his face to rub absently at one of the straps on his mask. “…Beg,” he tells you.

Your mouth drops open and you reel back from his lap like he asked you to lick the dirt off the floor. What!? He can’t seriously expect you to—to beg him to put his dick in your mouth when you’re clearly disgusted at the whole situation. When he doesn’t give any indication of retracting the statement, you can’t help the mocking sneer that forms over your face. “Please, sir,” you spit, and a deaf man could hear the spite in your voice.

Now, that gets a reaction. Overhaul’s eyes flash and you take a certain degree of pride back at the anger you’ve clearly inspired in him. But it’s extinguished as soon as you see it, and then he’s reaching down to cup your chin, tilting your head back and rubbing his thumb over your lower lip.

“I think you can do better than that, princess,” he says, and you can hear your own mocking tone reflected back in his voice. “Unless you’d like me to give my men a turn?”

This, more than anything, scares you. He must be able to feel the way your spine goes stiff, adrenaline rushing, your fight-or-flight instinct kicking in at the prospect of what he’s threatening.

“Each of them, one by one. Between the four of them, I think they could cure that smart mouth…although they might just break you in the process,” he continues, and then his thumb is pressing into your lip, into your mouth, and you loosen your jaw to let him in. You can taste the rubbery latex of his gloves and the other men mutter agreement, encouraging their leader to turn you over to them, and you want to cry.

But you hold the tears back. “Please, sir! Please, please may I s-suck your cock sir? Please!” Your voice is more terrified than obedient, but that’s probably what he’s into anyway. When he doesn’t say anything, you babble on, unwilling to let yourself get gangbanged by a group of men who could probably wreck your pussy in a single round. “Please, please, Mr.—Mr. Overhaul, um, boss? M-Master?”

“Sir will do just fine,” Overhaul says, apparently satisfied, and he pulls his hand away from your face to free his cock from his boxers.

You let out a hot sigh of relief and angle yourself back toward his lap so you can zero in on his cock (and, hopefully, do a little to block out how sickeningly degrading all of this is: how easy it is for him to threaten you; how he has all the power and you have none; how the men around you are goading you, taunting you and calling you things that should get their mouths washed out with soap). You can focus on this, and this, at least, you’re good at. You’ve always been good with your mouth.

It’s a nice dick, too, you have to admit to yourself as you stare at it. Perfect length, girth, and a thick, cut head that you know just by looking that you’re going to have to stretch your jaw to get around. All his hair is neatly trimmed and groomed, and he even smells good, clean and fresh like soap. You’ve never been in front of a dick that didn’t smell like day-old ball sweat, so this is a first. It’s got a nice upward curve, too, and there’s a bead of pearly precum oozing out of the tip. The kind of cock that’s made for penetrative orgasms—

No. Fuck. You cannot be thinking this. You cannot allow yourself to lust after a gang leader who thinks of you as little more than an interactive sex doll. A tingle of blood rushes to your cheeks as you feel wetness pool in your panties and you adjust your stance, shuffling your thighs apart under the pretense of getting closer and hoping Overhaul doesn’t notice.

If he notices, he does the merciful thing and keeps quiet (which makes you think he has no idea you’re feeling the way you’re feeling, because he’s probably never chosen to do the merciful thing in his life). He does, however, shift one of his knees farther apart to accommodate you as you crawl close enough to him to get your head all the way between his legs.

So now you’re staring up at that unfairly pretty cock and wondering how the fuck this is supposed to start, but—best just get on with it. Pretend it’s not him, pretend it’s…no, wait, pretend it is him, it is Overhaul, the same bastard who’s looking down at you like you’re trash, except pretend you’re in control. Because no matter how many orders he gives, once you’ve got his cock in his mouth he’ll have to be the weak one. Right?

Lightly, slowly, you trace the tip of your tongue in a wet path up the underside of his cock, sliding up from the hilt to caress every bulging vein with all the delicacy and accuracy of a surgeon. When you reach the tip, you flatten your tongue to curve it around that bulbous head and then slip it off, the suction providing a wet smacking sound as your skin leaves his.

The breath of his barely-heavier exhale ruffles your hair and you relish the knowledge that he’s getting impatient. Yes. The bastard can wait.

You kiss the tip of his cock, barely moving your lips around the slit, only enough to let your tongue flick out against the precum and gather the bitter liquid up in your mouth. And then—right when he’s getting annoyed, when you can tell by the tension in his body that he’s five seconds away from shoving your head down to fuck your face—you duck closer, relax your throat, and swallow.

Like a fucking python. Or so you’ve been told.

The exhale that escapes him isn’t light this time. You can almost hear the barest hint of a groan under his breath, but you’re more focused on holding down your gag reflex as you let that heavy cock hit the back of your throat. Once he’s all the way down (or at least as far as you can get him), you rock yourself back an inch and then take him deeper, forcing yourself to hold still so he can feel the walls of your throat convulse around him, sucking him in, dry-gagging on the mass that’s filling you up.

“Fuuuuck,” you hear someone whine, and it’s not even Overhaul. It’s one of the men watching, and you feel a perverse mixture of hatred and arrogance rise up in you.

Overhaul’s cock is too big for you to properly moan around it, but you give it a go anyway so he can feel the vibration of your voice through his skin. You’re rewarded with a tangible twitch with it sitting on your tongue, and—oh—your mouth is watering out of where you’re clenching down on him at the back of your throat.

Spittle slips out over your lower lip and onto your chin, but you ignore it in favor of jerking your head up and down in fractional strokes, trying your absolute best to get yourself down to his base but knowing that he probably doesn’t give a shit anyway, not with how good your throat feels around what you’re capable of stuffing in.

What were you saying about ‘valuable’, sir? you think, and then you pull your head off his cock, so slow it’s almost cruel, sucking your cheeks in and hollowing out so those wet walls are rubbing up on every millimeter of his skin. When you reach the tip, you savor it, letting your tongue do the dirty work and looking up at him through your lash extensions before you release him with a nasty wet pop.

“Holy fuck, can I have her next?” one of the other men says, but you and Overhaul are too focused on each other to even look and see who’s talking.

His gaze is trained firmly down at you, and—no way, damn it—he looks bored, like he could be waiting in line at the DMV instead of getting sucked off by you, a girl who’s been complimented by every man she’s ever been with (including her first) on her bj technique. You know he’s feeling it—he can fake calm, but he can’t fake the way his cock’s throbbing under your tongue as you lick up the shaft. Still, now that you’ve got it in your head that Overhaul’s not going to make a sound, all you can think about is forcing him to moan. Let him look weak in front of all his little lackeys.

With renewed vigor, you lap up the length of Overhaul’s cock in sloppy dabs, leaving strings of saliva dripping off your mouth and his cock only to slurp them up, audibly, wiggling your tongue over the tip when you reach it. And that, that gets him, because you feel more than see the buck of his hips into your face as he hisses out a curse.

And—oh dear, maybe you shouldn’t have done that—because the next thing you feel is Overhaul looming forward over you, hand gripping the back of your head, and is he going to force you down? You hate that—so you take the initiative, tilting forward to take him into your mouth again, head bobbing up and down so quickly that your hair is falling all over your face, but it’s okay, because he’s got you, he’s got you, got his hands combed through your hair holding it out of your face, pulling so lightly it barely even hurts, but it does hurt, and he’s guiding you up and down on his cock and it’s hitting the back of your throat every time, and—and it hurts.

You really shouldn’t have done that.

“Take it deeper,” Overhaul instructs, almost encouraging, although you’re not given the option to pull off because he’s holding you down, pushing you firmly toward the base of his cock. You sputter around it, gagging, and you’re almost fucking choking, and he won’t let you up.

God, you’re not—not breathing, you can feel your throat choking down on him—“breathe through your nose,” he says, and this man, this villain has no idea what he’s fucking talking about, because you’re trying, eyes stinging and then you can feel tears down your cheeks. You try to squirm back on your knees, but somehow the combined force of every muscle in your body is outmatched by his single hand on the back of your head—and—and—you squeeze your eyes shut, relax, open your throat as much as you can and—

Overhaul forces your mouth down to the hilt.

Fuck, is he going to keep you there? You can’t, you can’t—if you could move, you’d be shaking your head and begging him to let you stop and as it is you’re whimpering around his cock. Your throat is making gagging noises and you’re crying, actually crying, actually fucking crying on a man’s dick. So this is what it feels like to be used?

“Good.” There’s something lower and darker in Overhaul’s voice, a husky undertone from the growl he’s trying to suppress. “Hold still…remember, you asked for this.”

You did. You asked for it. Begged for it. Pleaded.

“Want me to forgive your father’s debt…? You’re going to have to earn it.” He pulls out an inch just to ram himself back in. You make a weak attempt to move your tongue around his shaft and you can feel the shudder all the way through him, his cock twitching where it’s locked in your throat. “Mm…good girl. Just a little—little longer—“

His fingers are tightening in your hair, curling around the strands and tugging instead of just applying pressure to your head. He’s close, you think, and then you struggle back, not wanting him to cum down your throat, what if you choke on it? Like, really choke? You don’t want it, don’t want his cum in your stomach, but then he sighs and tells you again that you’re a good girl, and ohfuckohfuck you must be so scared you’re desperate for praise because you feel heat rush into your cheeks and your cunt when he says it and you try to move your tongue like you did earlier and his hips jerk forward and—he cums. In your mouth.

It’s salty, you think. The next thing you think is that you want to gag, because you’ve never had cum in your mouth before. For all your sexual experimentation, you’ve never let a man cum down your throat like this, always telling them it shoot it on your tits or whatever because you are not a person who should have semen in her mouth, much less ingest it.

But right now, with Overhaul lazily dragging your head up and down for a last couple pumps on his softening dick, your choice isn’t spit or swallow. It’s swallow or choke.

Hot. Thick. The texture is slimy, so viscous you can feel it going down your throat in strings. Part of you wants to throw up. It’s repulsive. Filthy. You hate this.

Part of you has to shift your position again so you don’t have to feel your own wetness slicking up the insides of your thighs.

How. Is. This. Possible. You may have just had to swallow your pride (and not just that), but what about your dignity? You’re a good person…okay, well, even if you’re not a ‘good person’ per se, you don’t hurt anyone with your selfishness. You don’t deserve to be kept as a pet by a sadistic bastard who gets off on watching you almost pass out on his cock, and you certainly don’t deserve the humiliation of finding that you’re turned on by it.

And yet. Here you are. Still held securely in place until Overhaul slides you off him. As soon as your mouth is free you suck in a dizzyingly deep breath, but even that is too much for your battered throat and the breath turns into a cough; you instinctively fold down away from Overhaul so the mixed saliva and cum you’re hacking out spatters in cloudy white flecks across the floor instead of on his clothing.

“Stop that,” Overhaul scolds, hauling you back up by your hair and forcing your mouth closed with a hand on your jaw. “If you make a mess, you’ll be cleaning it up.”

Considering what he just made you do to him, there’s no doubt in your mind that he’s implying you’ll have to lick it off the floor. You clench your jaw, holding back the convulsions of your throat as best you can, and hope he doesn’t press the issue.

Now that you’ve got your coughing under control, you can start to sense things that you had been tuning out before: the men hooting and wolf-whistling and applauding your performance, the traitorously persistent throb of your clit pulsing under your panties, and Overhaul’s hand releasing your chin to pet down your neck. “Now. What do you say when someone gives you a meal?”

Just you wait, bastard. I’m going to tie you to your bed and set fire to it. But you’ve got the sense that that answer won’t go over well, so you take a deep breath and look up at him again, meeting those piercing gold eyes with your own. “Thank you, sir,” you say in a soft whisper because it’s all your abused throat can manage.

“That’s right.” His hands feel colder than the concrete under your legs as he spreads his hand down your neck, only to toy with one of the lacy pink straps of your nightdress. “Stand up.”

You stand shakily, too cowed to even consider stepping back from him. Without warning (much less permission), Overhaul lifts the hem of your stupidly short dress up past your thighs, exposing your panties and lower belly to view.

“Hold this in your mouth,” he says, and after only a few seconds of hesitation you open up and bite down on the fabric so you’re effectively holding up the skirt for him. Overhaul skims gloved hands down the sides of your hips and comes to a rest when he reaches your panties—and why did you have to wear these today? Shiny red satin in the front; the back is just flowers worked in crimson lace. You know exactly how good you look in these panties, and judging by the things Overhaul’s men are saying, they’re more than appreciative of the view.

But Overhaul ignores them in favor of hooking his fingers under the elastic and pulling the panties down until they’re resting stretched between your upper thighs. You don’t have to see them to know there’s a string of slick connecting the lips of your cunt to the fabric, betraying in full technicolor detail how turned on you’ve gotten just from sucking him off. He gazes down at your pussy and then up to you as if waiting for you to admit it, but you stay silent.

“Well, well. What a nicely-trained slut I’ve found myself.” He gracelessly pulls the panties the rest of the way down your legs and lets them fall to the ground. “Do you always get this wet when you let your boyfriends fuck that smart mouth?”

It takes you a second to comprehend that he’s expecting an answer. “N-No, sir,” you reply, voice muffled by the fabric you’re still holding between your teeth.

“I suppose I can’t leave you like this, not after you took me so nicely.”

Does he mean he’s going to get you off? No freaking way. You drop the hem of your dress, let it flutter down over your thighs, try to scramble back, but his hand on your waist keeps you from moving. “I— It’s okay, I don’t need—“

“No, I think you do. I think I’m going to reward my pet for a job well done.” He leans back, eyeing you without sympathy. “I’d have you touch yourself, but—“

The mere possibility that he might remove the handcuffs has you straining against them again, and the sound of metal against metal rings out from behind you.

“—but, I think it’s best to keep the cuffs on for a few days…until you’ve settled down.”

Days? He can’t leave you in chains for days, helpless and powerless, so easy to take advantage of. “You can’t,” you whimper, and even though you mean for it to be a decisive statement, with your throat ravaged and hoarse it’s downright pathetic. Overhaul doesn’t even bother reprimanding you for talking back.

“My men have been patient,” he muses, and an enthusiastic wave of agreement wells up from the others. “Any of them would be happy to do it.”

You may have been through a lot in the past hour alone, but there is no way you’re going to let those rowdy criminals have their way with you. You send a nervous glance around the room and as predicted, not a single one of them looks like they have the slightest shred of control over themselves.

None of them…except Overhaul.

Still eased back in his chair, he looks just as relaxed and unaffected as he did when he was explaining your father’s debts to you. But there’s something flickering in his eyes, something he isn’t going to say to you, isn’t going to say out loud. A challenge.

Maybe, once again, he’s waiting for you to ask for it yourself. And if it’s a choice between him and one of the grimy ruffians who’ve been looking at you like dogs look at meat, you know what you’d prefer. Well—really, you’d prefer option C: none of the above (your current state might be uncomfortable, but you’re not so wanton that you’d rather cum in front of strangers than keep your legs together). Unfortunately, you’re starting to come to terms with the fact that ‘no’ is no longer an option.

Overhaul’s stare flicks from you to an unseen figure behind you, and you can tell he’s about to summon one of them over so you force yourself to move, lurching forward and climbing into his lap to straddle one of his thighs with all the grace you’re capable of. You feel the stir in the air when he inhales sharply, surprised, and his masked face is so close to your neck that you wonder if he can smell the lotion you put on before you went to bed last night.

It’s one of your favorite scents: vanilla, lilac, orange blossoms. You bought it because it smelled pure.

“Please, sir, I don’t want them,” you breathe next to his ear, injecting every ounce of sexual frustration you’re feeling into the needy tones of your voice. “I’m yours. I belong to you, just you. No one else—please, sir…Overhaul.”

He’s quiet for a long, tense moment, and you think he’s going to hit you, or maybe even kill you for your disobedience. Push you off his lap at least. But just when you’re teetering on the edge of jumping back from him and begging for forgiveness for talking out of turn, you feel it—a low rumble of laughter from deep in his chest.

Big, cold hands wrap around the sides of your ribcage under your breasts and his fingernails dig into you through the layers of latex and fabric. He tilts forward, forcing you to arch away and all you can think about is how horribly weak you are compared to him. Are you trembling? Will he be angry if you feels how afraid you are?

“You know, I guess I’ll keep you after all,” he hums, stroking his fingers through your hair and down your neck. “How does that sound, princess? I think you’d like that very much, wouldn’t you?”

“Yes, sir.” The response comes all too easily, even if the words taste bitter in your mouth. You’ve never said the word ‘sir’ so much in your life…but as he repositions you on his lap and slides a single hand up the inside of your thigh under your dress, you bite your lip and decide to hold back your protest.

If you’re going to have to learn manners, you’d better do it sooner rather than later. Something tells you Overhaul’s not going to accept any less than your best behavior if you want to pay off your debt.

#overhaul x reader #chisaki kai x reader #bnha x reader #bnha imagines #overhaul #chisaki kai #bnha #boku no hero academia #mha #my hero academia #boku no hero academia x reader #boku no hero academia imagines #mha x reader #mha imagines #boku no hero x reader #boku no hero imagines #boku no hero fanfic #smut #tw dubcon